Collision Zone

by Lord Sunder

Rating: mature
Tags: Romance, Sex, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Alternate Universe, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 76958

A creature from beyond, displaced, meets a faithful student of the sun princess, forging a pact.

It came from a far off world, entering the dreams of Twilight Sparkle as the clock struck four-past-midnight. It was unstable in the materium, and she too trusting. A pact was forged, alien consciousness to unicorn mare, changing both irrevocably. The next morning, she began to regret her decision.

Celestia ruled Equestria's days with care and attention, ignoring her own needs when others had need of her. She feared that she was neglecting her student, but sent her away once more, despite her misgivings. Walking on eggshells around the nobles, wearing a painted smile and a kind mask, to hide the growing cracks beneath.

Reintegration hit Luna hard, and she finds every attempt at returning to her position to be an uphill struggle. A thousand years on the moon might be enough to break just about everyone, even the moon princess. Meanwhile, Celestia looks on, powerless once more, as Luna returns to the solitude she knows so well. The past defines us, but the princesses cast a long shadow, and Luna has much that she would rather forget.

What's a pony to do, when all that she knows fragments?

Published 2012-11-16 06:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-01-17 21:53:48 UTC

The Ordinator

Chapter One: The Ordinator

In a star system far from the cradle of humanity, a world burned. The reprisal had been swift and merciless, nuclear fire raining down from the skies. The defiant natives never stood a chance. It didn't matter. The world could be mined later, after the ash settled.

Yet, in the darkness, a slumbering machine of a bygone age stirred. It uncurled, flexing disused tentacles, a pale eye opening to scan its surroundings. The humans in orbit were of no matter to it.

Insects, to scuttle beneath our tentacles.

But something was wrong. Something was missing. The planet felt cold. The great World Tree that sustained its presence here... instead, it found only glass, and drifting seas of ashes. Its seat of power on this world was broken with the death of the tree. What magic this planet once had, had long since been consumed. There is no other choice, it observed. I must return to the source, for my survival is no longer guaranteed here. Casting alien eyes over the darkened skies, it latched onto the conduit; the great road within the skies, and was gone in an instant.

High above Earth, the conduit opened, disgorging its occupant. Invisible to the human satellite net, the ordinator sent out a general alert to the planet, reporting the destruction of its demesne. Long moments passed, and only the echoes of its cry returned. The source was silent. Something had gone very wrong indeed. Wasting no time, it used its remaining power to transfer itself directly into the core of the planet, hoping to reach the wellspring of magic before its internal power supply was depleted. Even if it was destroyed in the attempt, there would be more ordinators. Its master's glorious work would reach fruition, even if it did not survive to see it. It needn't have worried. Deep in the crushing darkness of the core, the pale tentacles of the ordinator latched onto a control node, its mind making contact with the source. What it saw there, shocked it to the core.

The wellspring, the eternal light from which hundreds of its kind had spawned to do its master's bidding, the seat of its master's power... all that remained was a guttering candle. The sheer magnitude of the loss staggered it for a moment. Its master. He was gone. Where? There were no traces of Him in this place. In desperation, the ordinator sent a multitude of probes out through the conduit network, searching for others of its kind. All returned negative. Dying echoes of worlds to fall, nothing more.

Hundreds of its kind. A vast empire in the stars, the divine plan, known only to its master... gone. In an instant, it felt its world shatter irreparably. Its master was gone. It was alone. All that it had striven for, the perfection, lost. A mortal, in a mortal galaxy. It let out a grating, metallic scream, tentacles wildly thrashing, grasping at the control panel before it.

Who has done this?!

Furiously searching the logs from the control node, it happened upon one seemingly inconsequential occurrence; a trading of ritual between a third rank ordinator and a Yith matriarch. The Yith had no love for the servants of Primus, He who is One, but its master had once more attempted to make peace with the race of dimension shifters. It would logically entail that, in the absence of outside communication, that this event would be its master's death warrant. It brought up the files, taking a scant second to process the data, and reeled in shock.

The blueprints had contained a very subtle trap for its master, flagged and notified in the records but evidently the warnings had done little. Too little, too late. The construction had turned its master's power against Himself, slowly ensuring He devoured Himself in his search for sustenance. Its master had many enemies which would seek to gain from his absence, after all.

Concluding that this was irrelevant if it could not find magic to sustain itself, the ordinator took what was left of the source and fled into the conduit network. Its options at this point were limited. Dealing with the Yith, masters of spatial manipulation, would likely lead to its destruction, and the last hopes of its master's plan with it. They would want more than it could give.

It could seek out a new wellspring of magic, and hope it managed to find an incomparably rare metaphysical structure before its power was depleted by the journey... out of the question, the probabilities of success were too slim to contemplate. Lastly, it could seek out a civilisation capable of using magic and sustain itself through a mortal pact.

A pact would change both occupants irrevocably, but it seemed its alternatives were unworkable. It pained it to enter the mind of a mortal, to mar its essence with the union, but its desperation outweighed its distaste for mortal life. It began cataloguing known civilisations, but one in particular stood out above all others... 087-IL56, high proportion of natural magic users, rich magical atmosphere... native philosophy ensures a trusting participant. Excellent. It was the logical choice. The conduit opened before it, a yawning grey portal to the Outside, and it vanished.

On a distant and unlikely world, far from Earth, a small purple mare slumbered fitfully at her desk, a half finished essay on timber wolf biology serving as an impromptu pillow. She certainly never noticed the air swirl in the centre of the library, an ethereal tentacle stretching forth...

Twilight Sparkle dreamed of deadlines. The essay she was writing was vital to Equestrian understanding of the Everfree, why could nopony see that? If it wasn't Pinkie trying to drag her off to sample cupcakes, it was Dash crashing through her roof for the third time this month. She knew they meant well, but she really, really needed to get this essay to the academy for peer review, and she only had one day left! Ohdear ohdear ohdear... furiously scribbling, her eyebrows knit in concentration, she never even considered she might not be alone.

“I greet you, Twilight Sparkle,” came a leaden voice. A hollow knocking echoed through the library, books shivering in their frames with its passage.

Twilight jumped in her seat, her eyes widening as she turned to face the intruder. A thick white mist filled one side of the library, glittering like ice crystals. It swirled in an intangible breeze, small tendrils moving aimlessly.

“I... huh? What?! Ah!” She squeaked intelligently, pressing herself back against the desk.

“Be at ease, I mean you no harm. We have much to discuss, if you will entertain it.”

Twilight paused, her mind whirring into action. Could she get a note to the princess without this thing noticing? Doubtful. With Spike downstairs, there's no way I could get a letter to him without it noticing.

“Fine. Talk. Who are you?” Twilight's voice was sharp and confident, but she heard a nervous tremor, barely suppressing a wince.

“I... am the one who would be named Terminus, Twilight Sparkle. I would not seek to interrupt you at this time, but I possess no recourse. I am in need of your aid, it would seem.” The mist roiled, pseudopodia forming and dispersing chaotically. Twilight jerked away, eyeing the creature nervously. “My apologies. Entering your dreams was not an easy task, and it has worn on me. This form ill suits me,” the hollow voice echoed out from the centre of the mist, though this time it possessed a tone of weariness.

“Wait, this is a dream? That explains everything! The deadline, the friends trying to stop me from writing, the strange mist creature talking to me... oh, this is perfect!” Twilight bounced on hooftips in obvious relief.

“I am afraid not. I am real enough. Please, you must believe me, for my time in this place grows short. I am the last of my kind, and without your help I too will fade.” The voice was softer this time, desperation edging every word. Twilight frowned. That was unusual for a lucid dream. Hers were usually much less coherent than this, with her flying around playing superhero, or visiting the princesses, or exploring the stars and such.

“What do you need me to do?” she asked calmly. This was just a dream. What harm could it do to indulge the strange fog creature her subconscious had conjured?

“A pact, lady Sparkle. To forge a bond between worlds, you must anchor me upon your magic. In return, my magic—my knowledge—will be yours. In the name of Primus—He who is One—and upon my own life I swear this.” A small flash, a smell like ozone at those words. A small, inconsequential detail, Twilight noted. What am I missing here? Her dreams were never this detailed.

“And what will this pact require, Terminus? My soul? Blood sacrifices like they practise in Scandaneighvia?” She smiled wryly at it, as it squirmed almost guiltily at the question.

“No, but... it does not come without a cost. Neither of us would emerge unchanged.” It raised a pseudopod to forestall questioning. “Not harmful, merely different. I would not suggest this unless I had no other choice. Mercy, lady Sparkle.” This time the voice was hoarse, cracking in places. The mist contracted into a ball after this, shuddering faintly. She bit her lip. Why me? Oh dear, oh dear... is it telling the truth? Can I trust it? But if it is the last of its kind... I can't just let it die, can I? That would be completely unethical!She stomped a hoof on the 'library' floor, a familiar determination filling her heart.

“Fine. What do I have to do?”

“Touch me with your magic, and trust in me to finish the bonding. You have my eternal gratitude...” the voice whispered, fading off towards the end. Twilight concentrated, a thin tendril of magic leaping out towards the orb, a tentacle of glittering mist stretching out to meet it...

~~~

When Twilight came to, her eyes snapped open, her head rising from the pillow, only to fall back immediately as the floor undulated under her. The floor seemed to be made out of silken mane, black as the void, sweeping her away along a winding path through a featureless grey expanse. The hair ran like a stream, flowing over unseen hills, carrying Twilight with it. Ahead, a perfect orb of white, wreathed in ivy and tree roots, reached out with hundreds of tendrils before it too was swept along in the black tide.

To the sides of the path, her friends laughed and played in the grey nothingness, ignoring the stream as it wend its way between them, never noticing their silent observer as she passed them by. For a moment, Twilight felt a pang of melancholy she could not quite explain, the stream continuing into the horizon. One side showed Pinkie Pie grinning for a wedding picture with a dark grey stallion, and Twilight's heart soared with happiness at the sight. The other showed the pink mare, chained to a guillotine of ice before a small crowd. She passed the image as the blade began to fall. A regal alicorn wearing a smiling porcelain mask mechanically raised the sun before slumping back into its throne, making a feeble beckoning gesture to Twilight as she swept past. A smaller blue form lurked behind her, silent and still, her head weighed down by a leaden millstone.

The Everfree loomed in the distance, a shadow creeping between the trees as the skies darkened... a rushing sensation, turning back to see multiple dark shapes zero in on her... a faint light, illuminating the path ahead, showing her the entrance to a vast ruined city. A winged unicorn was carved in stone above the gates.

~~~

For the second time, Twilight Sparkle awoke, this time to a tickling sensation on her muzzle. She snorted softly, wrinkling her nose, before lazily batting a hoof at the offending object. Something silky soft, almost like hair, wrapped itself gently around her ankle. That's not right.
Wincing against the light from the open curtains, Twilight blearily rubbed her eyes, clambering off the chair she had slept in.

Swish.

There it is again... She looked down, for the first time seeing a mane black as night writhing in an immaterial wind, forming coils like a creeping plant, one of which had latched onto her forehoof. She did the only reasonable thing, letting out a panicked scream, scrambling away from the desk. The mane followed her, almost like a living thing, as if it were... attached. She gingerly raised a shaking hoof to her horn, feeling only the same soft coiling sensation as the mane 'my mane!' eagerly wound itself around the offending article. 'different' the being from her dream had said...

T-Terminus? Please, explain this. Tell me you exist, and that I am not simply going mad. Please.
“I am here, dear one,” she jumped at the smooth female voice, which seemed to come from directly behind her ear. Of course, when she turned, she was alone in the room. There was a small snort, “It would be necessary to look far deeper to see me as I am now, Twilight.”

Oh dear, oh dear... how can I fix this? Maybe—

Tomes flew from the shelves as Twilight searched for that one copy of 'Greybeard's Capturing the Illusive, volume one' like a mare possessed.

“Hey Twilight, you alright up there?” Spike yelled.

“Yes, I'm fine, just trying to find a book! I'll be down for breakfast in a moment, okay?”

P... P... Personal Illusions, here we are... Sun and moon! These are harder than I thought they'd be! Durations... three days for average unicorn...

She felt a soft touch at the base of her horn.

“Worry not, dear one. I will aid you, if you show me the way.”

Twilight let out a long breath she hadn't realised she was holding, and began to concentrate on a mental image of her original mane. A harsh whine filled the upper floor of the library, sparks of magic leaping off her horn to ground themselves in the floorboards. She could sense a palpable secondary presence settle over her back, and almost lost control of the magic then, but something staid her horn. It was as if an outsider was guiding her movements, keeping the image of her mane fixed in her head. It came as a relief when the spell finally settled over her, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself looking at her original fringe.

“Yes! It worked!” She reached up a hoof to prod her mane, but hurriedly retracted it when she felt one of the hair tendrils snap out and attach itself to her. Huh... so it's not a tactile illusion, then. Well, here's to hoping nobody touches my mane in the next three days! She smiled awkwardly, trying to feel enthusiastic. She sighed, hanging her head. This isn't going to work, is it?

“Twi, pancakes are ready!” Spike's voice filtered up through the floorboards, and Twilight felt a sudden urge to smack her head against a bookshelf. Of course the world wouldn't wait for her. This would just have to do. Here I come, ready or not...

She plodded down the library stairs, heading for the kitchen. The aroma of fresh pancakes made her stomach grumble loudly. Just play it cool, Twilight. He won't notice your mane is alive if you don't get close to him. Waltz in there like you own those pancakes.

“I, too, would echo that sentiment, dear one. If he is the creature you believe him to be, he will understand, hair or no,” Terminus whispered from beside her ear. Spike looked up as she entered the kitchen, his eyes widening for a moment, before he wordlessly passed her a plate.

“Thanks Spike. Oh, daisies too? You have been busy,” She smiled as she accepted the syrup and daisy pancakes, but Spike avoided her eyes.

“Um... yeah. Say, what were you looking for up there? I heard some pretty strange noises,”

“Oh, I was looking f-for a book, for my essay. Why, don't tell me you were actually worried for me,” she raised an eyebrow teasingly at her assistant.

“Of course not. Ew. Who'd worry about you anyway?” Spike returned, scowling, but the effect was ruined by an incredibly obvious blush.

“Fibber,” Twilight deadpanned.

“Fine, ok! Yes, I was worried. You go up into your room for days on end, writing those papers about Celestia-knows-what in the Everfree, going on those little study expeditions with Fluttershy... and now you come down looking like this! So yes...” Spike huffed, finally running out of breath, glaring at her. A chill ran down Twilight's spine. 'Like this'? She'd changed her mane, right? The illusion was still in place—she could feel it, after all.

“Like this? Spike, what are you talking about? I look fine!”

He cringed at her volume, then simply said, “Twilight, why are your eyes glowing?”

Promises, Confessions

Chapter Two: Promises, Confessions

Twilight blinked. Her mouth dropped open a little, as her mind raced. There was a moment where she just sat completely still, until a pancake slipped off of her fork with a soft 'plop'. It was enough to break Twilight from her self-imposed coma, and she practically levitated her way to the bathroom. Sure enough, her purple eyes were somehow lit from within; a faint glow that made them glitter disconcertingly, and turned her irises a luminous magenta. She felt her tail spread itself out, creeping over the sink and the wall behind her like ivy, but couldn't muster the will to reign it in.

“Twi? W-what's going on?” Spike's voice was soft, from the other side of the bathroom door.

She narrowed her eyes. Things were not going to plan. How to explain things to Spike? She obviously couldn't tell him that she'd inadvertently made a deal with some thing from beyond. He'd... He'd freak. Run to the princess... and then what? Exorcism? Experimentation? No, she wouldn't... but she'd never trust me again. I'm sorry, Princess.

“I... I made a mistake last night, Spike.” Not technically a lie.

“A mistake? Is that really how you feel of our union, dear one?” The voice of Terminus was vaguely reproachful, and a soft ache settled in her chest.

No! Yes. Maybe. I don't know, all right? This morning has been crazy! Think, Twilight... how can I do this without lying to him?

“Mistake? What kind of mistake? You can tell me...” Spike said, sniffling quietly.

“A magical one. I'm going to be stuck like this for a while, until I can sort things out, okay Spike?”
Twilight said, trying to keep her voice even and calm. At any moment it seemed as if her hair would fizz up, and she'd just explode. “Look... do you want to come in?” she continued gently. Spike peeked around the door, twitching when he met her shining gaze then hurriedly breaking eye contact.

“Like this? You mean all glowy and stuff?” he muttered.

“Um kind of. There's a bit more to it, though,” Twilight fidgeted nervously.

“Are you sure this is wise, Twilight?” Terminus' voice caressed her ear, and she smelt a faint scent of honeysuckle flowers. Spike didn't respond, the whisper apparently inaudible to him.

Only one way to find out. She took a deep breath, and cut the threads of magic maintaining the illusion. Her mane and tail shimmered, the purple bleeding out, leaving behind long dark strands of squirming shadow. Spike froze, his eyes widening comically, mouth half open. She grinned back awkwardly, waiting for the other horseshoe to drop.

“Y-y-your mane! Tw-Twilight, what'd you do to it?”

Twilight swallowed, quivering a little. “I may have made a slight miscalculation...”

“Slight!” Spike shook his head, staring at the mane in wonder. It formed swirling coils behind her head with an air of predatory menace. “So what happens now?”

“This never happened. You never saw this. We make do, until I can fix this, okay?”

“S-sure. If you think it's best, Twilight,” Twilight nodded, walking out of the bathroom, heading back up to her room. The paper sat unfinished on the desk. How could I forget about my research document!? … Oh, right. That. No time like the present, though!

As Twilight began to scribble away at the paper, she thought about the princess's response to her paper. Well, fantasized. Twilight! My faithful student! Your writing is revolutionary! This expose on timber wolves is just what we were looking for from you! Here, we have this congratulatory sack of bits for next year's funding. In any case... Twilight, would you consider dinner with me tonight? Twilight broke off the thought—and her quill tip—a soft blush spreading across her cheeks. Where in Equestria did that come from?

“Ah... you think of a goddess... like this?” Twilight winced at the anger in its voice.

Goddess? No no no... Celestia is our princess, not a goddess! We shouldn't worship her, nor Luna, it's unfair to put them on a pedestal like that. She's as much a pony as I am.

“As equine as you are? Yes, perhaps...” Terminus trailed off, as if in thought. Twilight noticed with profound embarrassment that her new mane was making a very suggestive movement with her inkpot, and hurriedly yanked the offending tendril back. “Even so... the immortality would be something of a problem.”

Twilight looked away, her eyes glazing over sadly. Don't remind me. I just... she's always been my hero. She's done so much for ponykind, down the centuries, and she took me as her pupil. I had the occasional dream, growing up, but never anything like that. Not... fantasies.

“Ah. In that case, I suspect it may be the result of the merge. Temporary mental fluctuations, which will pass as we become more... harmonious.”

Changes in mental state?! What next, I'm going to turn into a stallion? All my friends inexplicably fall in love with me? I start needing to drink blood to live? What else haven't you been telling me, Terminus?

“There will be some temporary mental fluctuations, such as mood swings, but as I said, those will pass. I will require... sustenance, some point in the near future, via a certain ritual. No, nothing that will hurt anyone. You will also have, among other things, a vastly extended lifespan, perhaps immortal. Does that answer your questions, dear one?”

For now. Lifespan... wait. I'm going to live much longer than a normal pony? But... my friends... An image of her standing alone before a grave marked 'Fluttershy' sprang unbidden into her mind. I'm going to live to see... that? Tears welled and spilled softly down her cheeks as she silently imagined burying her friends, one by one, helpless to stop.

Pinkie Pie, her tomb adorned with confetti and streamers, all of which slowly disappeared in her vision. The fairytale mare from the gingerbread house, her magic could not defeat old age in the end.

Rainbow Dash... a regal statue of the mare herself, bedecked in royal regalia, was unveiled as the Wonderbolts flew overhead. Soarin', his face wrinkled and pitted, saluted the statue tearfully, his costume donned for the last time.

Rarity, a burial in Canterlot, a white marble plinth carved with three diamonds amongst a small garden of wild flowers. Generous, even in death, she gave this beauty freely to those present.

And lastly, Applejack, a simple headstone on her family's land, bearing her cutie mark, next to all those Apples who had come before her. Applebloom, her mane greying, cried on Twilight's youthful shoulder as she lay down a flower for her sister.

Her mind moved on to others in her life. The Cakes. Applebloom. The idea that she might live to see Spike's death had never even entered her mind, and somehow that just made the idea hurt all the more. She was still weeping quietly when Spike crept up the stairs to offer her lunch.

Spike nearly jumped out of his skin when Twilight latched onto him, sobbing, pulling him into a tight hug. “Spike, I know I've not been treating you properly recently... I'm so sorry. I don't know what I'd do without your help...”

“Um. Twi. You're... sorta... crushing me...” Spike said, flailing uncomfortably as her hair coiled itself around his arms. She quickly let go, sniffling a little. “Phew, not that I don't appreciate the apology, but what brought that on?” He massaged his neck a little.

“I just- I was thinking, while writing the essay, and I realised I'd been neglecting you recently,” She said, glittering eyes wide and tearful.

“Right. Well, apology accepted, I guess.” Spike scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. “Do you want some lunch? Oh, and Rainbow stopped by. She said something about a scheduled downpour for tomorrow?”

“Bu-but the expedition! The Everfree!” Twilight pouted, eyes still red and puffy. I'll have to reschedule with Fluttershy... well, I can't blame Dash, she came by to tell me specifically. Really nice of her, actually. I'll have to thank her while I'm out... Dash.—The statue flashed before her eyes once more—No. She could see Dash's laughing face in her mind, and she narrowed her eyes, her mind made up. I'll find a way. If I can live to see three hundred years, so can she. So can they all. Death is but an obstacle for the unprepared. If Starswirl the Bearded can a way for fifteen unicorns to move the sun, then I promise I can give my friends the longest, happiest lives they could ever wish for! Still sniffing a little, she crossed her heart with one hoof. There was an tingling sensation in her breast, which quickly passed.

“Twilight? You in there?” Spike waved a hand in front of her face.

“Huh?” She looked up at Spike, her mood lightening.

“U-um... Lunch?” He said, obviously taken aback.

“Sure.”

Her answering smile was joyful and unguarded.

~~~

Celestia's sun dipped low behind the trees, painting the evening sky a brilliant pink. The research paper had taken longer than Twilight had intended, much to her dismay. It was under this light that Twilight Sparkle trotted up the path to Fluttershy's cottage, a personal illusion draped over her back. I feel like I'm lying to her, Terminus... it's not right. Nobody should lie to Fluttershy, she's too sweet. A mental image of the yellow pegasus, her eyes slowly filling with tears, made Twilight almost reconsider coming here. No. I can't just hide myself away, pretend I don't exist... besides, that would just hurt her more.

“Yes dear one. Hard as it might seem, the alternative is worse, as well, you know,” the voice answered from behind her ear.

Ah! T-terminus! You're... back. Where did you go?

“I was... inactive, for a time. To give you time to consider your situation, and to conserve my energy.”

Right. Speaking of which, you mentioned a, and I quote, 'certain ritual', to provide 'sustenance' for you. Twilight reached up a reluctant hoof to knock on the door of the small cottage.

“Yes, that is so. I will keep you informed, but I suspect it will be required no later than next week,” There was a small movement in the curtains, and Twilight caught a glimpse of the yellow mare peeking out. The door opened a moment later, Fluttershy nervously peering at her.
“Oh... um. Hello Twilight. Please, come in.” she said, the words barely audible.

Fluttershy's house was cluttered with ornaments and obscura, an entire shed manticore tail resting against one wall, a relic of a previous expedition. Twilight, however, immediately noticed an odd scraping noise, like tree bark on glass, if she had to put her hoof on it.

“Twilight, I-I caught something you might want to see. It's in the living room. Would you care for some tea?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow at that, but nodded, moving into the living area. It was even more cluttered than the previous, various charts lining the walls, and exotic animal products sat on most surfaces. All collected without harming the creature, if possible, although there were times when the denizens of the Everfree became too aggressive to deal with peacefully. That time with the snarbolax... so lucky that Fluttershy had a bell on her, or we'd have been eaten alive. Twilight shuddered at the thought of the enormous, catlike predator.

“Would no longer be a threat to us, dear one,” Terminus cut in, impinging on the mental image, soothing her agitation. Twilight shook her head, and once more looked around for the source of the noise. Sat on Fluttershy's table, was a glass terrarium. A puppy sized creature that resembled a stylised wolf made of green tree bark desperately scrabbled at the glass. A... timberwolf sapling? She reached out a hoof to touch the glass, but a prickling sensation of dread filled her, and she quickly retracted it. Sun and moon! Any idea what that was?

“It is the servant of another power. Its bond to its master is inimical to our being, unless you assert your own influence upon it.”

Servant of another... The Everfree? I've studied the forest extensively, Terminus. That forest has always been... unnaturally wild. Unharmonious, one might say.

“Is that so? Interesting. Thank you for the information, dear one,” Terminus sounded distracted, thoughtful.

“Our tea is ready,” Fluttershy said, walking in with a tray upon her back. “I see you found my little guest,” she tittered, smiling at the sapling as it chewed at the glass.

“It's adorable,” Twilight deadpanned, the wolf being anything but. “So where did you catch it? You'd have to have gone in fairly deep to even find a juvenile!”

Fluttershy jumped a little, spilling tea onto the table, then hurriedly set down the teapot. “Um... you see... I found it near my house.”

“What?! Fluttershy, why didn't you tell me sooner? If the timberwolves are leaving the Everfree...” Twilight's eyes widened. She could feel her mane coil and expand, reaching out for something to grasp. “I have to tell the princesses.”

“Are you certain bringing them into this is wise? That illusion on your back will not fool them for an instant,” Terminus whispered.

Um... Ohdear ohdear ohdear...

Fluttershy watched, mystified, as the purple mare began to hyperventilate, objects around her seeming to float midair. “T-Twilight?”

“The expedition tomorrow... cancelled. Thunderstorm scheduled. I have to go now... yup. Bye Fluttershy,” Twilight said in a strained tone, then promptly exploded into purple sparks.

~Meanwhile, in Canterlot~

Evening court always was the most tiresome session, Celestia lamented, as she listened to Lord Midnight's third reiteration of his daughter's sleeptrotting problem. She had got what she needed with the first telling, but it would be quite rude to interrupt the stallion's tale, even if it did ramble so.

Just keep smiling, nod a little every so often, he'll stop eventually...

Her patience, which could perhaps be described as glacial, had been steadily stretched to the breaking point between the southern grain shortages, meetings with the griffon chiefs, and the steadily increasing number of court sessions. More petitioners, more situations to consider... night court, too, assuming Luna... Celestia stopped, realising Midnight had finally brought his case to a close.

“Your highness?”

“Oh, yes, my apologies Lord Midnight. It seems to me that your policy of curtailing your daughter's nightly wanderings merely serve to intensify them.”

The second pony, a psychologist by the name of Brainwaves, broke in, “Please excuse my interruption, your highness, but that is exactly what I have told Lord Midnight, time and again! Her nightly sleeptrotting is a problem, one which may injure herself or others if it is not treated. What if she had attempted to trot down a flight of stairs?”

“Yes. Your point was well stated, mister Brainwaves, but I would caution you against speaking out of turn,” Celestia gently admonished him, but smiling in his general direction. “Now, as to the case itself... Lord Midnight, you are to take your daughter to Canterlot general hospital within two weeks, where she is to be treated by a doctor other than mister Brainwaves here. Brainwaves is to have no part in the treatment of the filly, unless doing so would be necessary to save her from life threatening injury. Now, next petitioner, please.”

“That was the last case for this session, your highness,” the royal secretary muttered to her, and Celestia mentally cheered. A few hours off the throne will feel good. Over the years, Celestia had come to sympathise greatly with Canterlot office workers. The throne which had once fit her so well had somehow metamorphosed into a rigid, uncomfortable, wood-and-marble abomination, covered with heavily concealed cushioning charms.

Once she had left the audience hall, Celestia allowed herself a moment to relax. Out of sight, she stretched, then slumped. I feel old. She snorted, the irony of an alicorn feeling her age was scant amusement... It had been a difficult few years, since Luna had returned, only to be defeated by the powers of the Elements. The moon goddess, brought low by ordinary ponies. A Celestia from three millenia ago would have laughed at the idea, but to this one, it merely filled her with sadness. A nagging pain in her stomach. Luna, my sister... where did I go wrong? Since her return, her sister had taken to lurking in her tower, taking neither food nor water, refusing to interact with the outside. Except me. Celestia sighed, walking the winding stairs up to Luna's redoubt. Perhaps it would have been easier if she had turned me away, like the rest... Her hooves shook as the air began to chill, and for a moment she begged for the earth to swallow her, to simply sink away into a moonlit gloom, rather than deal with the questions that plagued her.

Why can’t I help her? Why can’t I fix this rift?

The ghosts of the past hung thickly around her with every step, echoes of a time both sought to forget. Nightmare Moon. The name still evoked bitter anger in her, despite her attempts to cool the temper that had caused the problem to begin with. Celestia snorted derisively. Problem. That would be the understatement of the millennium.

She knocked on the reinforced door to the tower, a portal of black varnished wood carved in the image of a crescent moon. “Luna?” she called softly. The door swung open of its own accord, revealing a dark room. The darkness was no obstacle to Celestia, but she frowned nonetheless. Where will she be this time? The rafters? Luna had displayed a certain tendency to roost since her return, like a pegasus without a foal. Celestia cast out her senses, the great beacon of her sister's life-force shining out from the roof of the tower. Skygazing it is, then. With that, she launched herself through the open window, ascending the sloping roof with measured ease.

“Hello, 'Tia,” the cool voice of the moon princess called out. That nickname again...Celestia smiled softly at her sister, genuine happiness creeping through this time.

“Luna.”

She landed on the roof, her wings flared, before moving to nuzzle her sister, who flinched away, before returning the motion half-heartedly. Seeing the pain in Luna's eyes, Celestia gently hugged her, trying to pour as much comfort as she could into the gesture. Again, Luna tensed, but eventually leaned against her. It brought with it a curious sense of rest, the warmth of being enveloped in the forelegs of a loving mother, tinged with an introspective melancholy. She smiled as Luna's aura spread over her like a blanket, and for a moment, both sisters were at peace. Pulling away, Celestia regarded her sister, who carefully ignored the gaze in favour of staring at the horizon. The silence stretched out, but finally, Luna spoke.

“Tis most strange... a thousand years hence, thou wouldst not have deigned to use thine wings to fly, sister,”

“True enough. But neither would you have sat on the castle roof, gazing at the sunset like a lovesick mare,” Celestia nuzzled her sister again, to take the bite out of her words.

“We suppose so, 'Tia... but our subjects have no need for two rulers. They have thee, Celestia, and have come to depend upon thee. I shall raise the moon, but they shall have no love for one such as I.”

Celestia's eyes narrowed at that. “Now look here! I will not sit here and listen to you badmouth my sister!”

“It saves them the trouble. Thou knowest we hear what they say about us. They think we will... relapse. Bring about a second age of darkness, and listen to the ice crystals sing once more... dost thou remember, 'Tia?”

Celestia felt a chill at that. The touch of magma, the smell of scorched earth, the sun frozen in the sky... Equestria was different, then, before Ponykind... “I remember,” she whispered.

“Then thou knowest why we do this. We are free, safe... and they might continue their lives unburdened by our existence,” Luna looked up at the night sky, stars beginning show through the clouds. They were silent for a few minutes, Luna watching the stars, while Celestia studied her sister with sad eyes. Then Luna spoke once more, a bitter smile stretching across her lips, “Besides, sister, we cannot return as we once were. Not after what we did... what we both did.”

Celestia's jaw clenched as she fought to contain herself. We could fix this, together... why, Luna? Why must you fight me? Luna's gaze hardened, as if she had read Celestia's mind.

“We cannot be reconciled so easily, 'Tia. Do not test us on this matter.”

Celestia looked away from Luna's accusing gaze, feeling her eyes sting, tears flowing gently down her cheeks. Bitter regret mixed with a longing so fierce it became like a vortex, inexorably sucking her thoughts into a downward spiral. The gaze had, for the merest fraction of an instant, held the same glint she had seen a thousand years previous. A glimmering, like moonlight shining off of ice crystals beneath a starless night.

Would you take us back to those times, sister mine? She could taste brimstone, hear the grating cries of their children as they fought for dominance upon weather-scarred rock. A time when Elementals had walked the land. Please, Luna... not after all that we have created together...

It was a terrible thing to realise, an understanding that defied all that she knew as rational thought. The knowledge that she no longer held her sister's trust. After countless millennia together, it had come to this.

To be separate, once more... why can't she see that she is all that matters to me!?

“Please... Luna. It does not have to be this way. We can-” She reached out a shaking hoof to the blue alicorn. The night princess tossed her head, a mane of stars fluttering in the evening breeze.

“No. We cannot. Do not ask us to forgive thee... not yet.” The harsh, commanding voice dropped to the broken whisper of a mare too far gone for hope, “Please, do not ask, we beg of thee, dear, sweet Celestia...”

Celestia recoiled, tears flowing openly, letting out a quiet sob. Why can't I fix this? Why are my powers insufficient just this once? The thought seemed as absurd, as alien, as it had a thousand years ago. It had come down to a single, inescapable fact. She, Celestia, Princess of the Iron Sun, was inadequate. Around and around, for days, years, the problem had haunted her. Luna has turned me away, and I cannot change that fact. Why can't I change that?

The question expelled itself as a wail of pure anguish, echoing out across the spires of Canterlot. Neither was entirely sure who had screamed first, but when the pitiful sound finally ended, both alicorns found their throats raw. Celestia looked up, in the ringing silence, to meet Luna's steely gaze. It was then that the moon princess smiled. A pained, brittle thing that tore at Celestia's heart, but a smile nonetheless. And while her voice cracked slightly, there was some small humour to it.

“Thou hast changed much in my absence, 'Tia. Thou doth eat, drink, even sleep. It is curious, how alike in manner thou hast become to our creations.”

“I took on students in your absence... I think, in many ways, they showed me what it was like, to act mortal, if only for a while. It is fun, to pretend every so often.” Celestia let out a shuddering sigh, wiping a hoof across puffy, reddened eyes.

And it is nice, sometimes, not to remember all that I should. Whichever earth pony who had first discovered whiskey deserved a very nice memorial, if she could ever find their grave.

“Is that so? If one had approached us before... the fall, and told us that thou wouldst one day espouse the merits of mortal roleplay, we would have laughed in thy face,” Luna chuckled bitterly. “It will not be enough, sister. What we did...”

What we both did, Luna. I pray that we are able to find a way...

Celestia pulled the smaller alicorn into a firm hug, and that was all it took for the dam to burst. Luna let out a choked sob, and snuggled into her sister's neck, weeping brokenly. “Shhhh... Lulu, I-I... I will be there for you,” she murmured to Luna, gently stroking her mane with one hoof. I will do what I can... how? How can I resolve this? Lulu... can the love of centuries become so easily undone?

“T-Tia... w-w-we...”

“Hush, Lulu.” Celestia smiled, cradling her sister to her. It was as if the clouds had finally parted, if only for an instant, light she had missed for centuries streaming down upon her. And this time, she found the tears were, perhaps, not something to be despised.

After a time, Celestia began to hum, rocking Luna gently. The song was one she had sung to her sister during her stay on the moon, a calm lament for her mistakes. Planting a kiss on the trembling alicorn's cheek, Celestia buried her face in that blue, fluffy nothingness. It was comfortable and warm, like resting upon a cloud that smelt of honeysuckle and stardust. There is much I would do differently, now... Luna, I cannot ask that you forgive me my failings, merely that we continue to move forward. I will always love you, little sister, even though I may falter.

And so the two alicorns sat, together beneath the stars, until sleep stole over them both.

Royals and Rituals

Chapter Three: Royals and Rituals

Ponyville slumbered beneath Luna's moon, the quiet sound of sleeping ponies drifting up into the night. Ponyville library on the other hand was still very much awake, to Spike's lingering irritation.

“No, no, no! That won't work!” Twilight threw the book down on the desk with a hard 'thump', then began to pace. Her mane spread out like a dark cloud, twitching and squirming with agitation.

“Twilight, can't this wait until morning? I-” Spike yawned, “I need to sleep, this is getting ridiculous.”

“It is morning!” Twilight yelled, her temper getting the better of her. “... I'm sorry, Spike, I just... I don't know what to do. Ponies could die over this, I have to do something.”

“Driving both of us insane through lack of sleep won't help anypony!” Spike retorted, huffing and crossing his tiny arms. “Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to take a nap. Later Twi.”
A door slam echoed through the library, and Twilight was alone in the study.

He just... ugh! So immature! Well, he is a baby, but honestly, this is important!

“He does have a point, although his reasoning is questionable. This line of research does not seem an efficient use of time, dear one.”

I know. I just don't know what to do! I can't stop a timberwolf migration by myself, but telling the princesses would lead them here... and I'm not ready for them to know about us, Terminus. They'd... I don't know what they'd do. I really, really don't want to find out.

Twilight glared at the library shelves, only to hear a faint 'crunch'. She whirled, to find her tail had just crushed a mug from her desk. Snorting with irritation, she vanished the pottery shards with a burst of magic.

An efficient use of my time... that ritual you mentioned, does it require any particular conditions?

“Only that it be in a verdant area, with the stars visible overhead. It is not a... complicated ritual.”

Verdant... right. I have an idea. She visualised a glade in the Whitetail Woods. Will this be sufficient to meet your needs?

“Well that general area, yes... I will guide you, and we will find a place that is adequate. Do not worry, dear one.”

The library door creaked open, and a dark purple shape crept out, locking it swiftly behind her. She trotted west towards the woods, the Everfree looming in the moonlight.

All right... can you show me the way? An bizarre sensation, like ice being poured over her forehead, answered her question. She shuddered, her vision blurring. Sun and moon... Terminus, what did you do to me? She shook her head to clear the sensation, then blearily looked around. She stopped dead. The sky had come alive; great silver lines, pulsing with energy, bridging the constellations. The grass, the trees, glowed a brilliant green, as if lit from within. The town behind her had become a conflagration; the sleeping ponies each alight with emerald fire. She stood, and stared at the wonder of it all. ...Terminus... It's beautiful.

“Such is the way of the mage-eye, dear one. In time, you will learn to do this for yourself, but until then, I will aid you. Come, the way is not far. I can feel it.” Terminus's voice shifted, becoming eerily hollow; the leaden tones it had used in her dreams. Twilight shivered, staring up at the great roads in the stars, suddenly feeling very small indeed. Mechanically, she put one hoof forward, then the other, walking unsteadily into the west.

Terminus! I can't feel my legs! What are you doing!?

“Very simple, dear one. The way is not far, and I am guiding you.” Twilight was brought up to a canter, running towards the treeline. She felt her mane stream out behind her, reaching up towards the night sky in fierce exaltation, and an indescribable sense of wonder filled her. She was the grass, the trees, the life... she felt connected. A great light built on the horizon, amongst the trees, and she galloped towards it, excitement welling up inside her. This is the place. She was in control of her legs once more, but the strange feeling drove her eagerly onward.

The earth beneath her hooves thrummed with magic, suddenly perceptible, the great white light blinding in its intensity.

“There. The ley line.”

This place... I have heard of them. Great energy currents beneath Equestria...

She came to a stop before the geyser of magic, staring upwards at the magical flame shooting hundreds of feet into the air, before plunging down into the ground near the Fillydelphian coastline. I understand now... what must I do!? She stared at the ley line, shivering with anticipation. All that magic...

And then she knew. She took one step towards the geyser, crouching low, her horn pointed straight at it. Her hair swirled, before lashing out, anchoring her to the ground with root-like tendrils. This is it...Her magic touched the ley line.

Oh! Oh sun... yes!
The sensation was incredible, a torrent of energy coursing through her, setting her nerves alight. A delicious sense of fullness, spreading down from her horn. It hurts... so good! Her body convulsed, her tongue lolling out as a warm pressure filled her forehead. More! More! Oh, sun and moon! Purple energy burst from her skin, her eyes rolling back as her wish was granted. So much magic filling her... the pressure mounted, and she whinnied softly, needfully, leaning into the light. It pulsed, her horn pushing through some kind of barrier. The heat on her forehead doubled, pressure inside her becoming unbearable. Her thighs were slick with need, her breath coming out in gasping pants... ah! Terminus... help me! Something soft nestled between her lips, gently stroking her sensitive nub, and that was all it took. With a last desperate gasp, Twilight exploded.

~~~

A dainty white hoof gently spread marmalade over a piece of toast, making a scraping noise. To Celestia, it was the sound of her eardrums being lovingly rubbed with a cheesegrater, and she winced, flicking her ears in irritation. It almost felt as if she had not slept at all, despite the perfectly clear memory of singing her sister to sleep. Which was of course impossible, since sleep was a luxury she didn't actually need... which meant something was awry. She narrowed her tired eyes, glaring intensely at the offending slice of toast. It shuddered slightly, then evaporated in a gout of white flame. That... was not nearly as cathartic as I had hoped.

“More coffee, please,” She said, as kindly as she could, to the guard who hovered at her side. He saluted, doing an about face before marching off in the direction of the kitchens. Celestia sighed. Rock Steady was as good a guardspony as anypony could ask for, but he didn't seem to understand the idea that she could take care of herself. He had an annoying tendency to hover around her, as if at any moment she would fall gravely ill. She snorted tiredly at that. This mare has stood the test of millennia, and he thinks a stiff breeze will knock her over? Please...

A faint tingle on the breeze heralded an incoming message from her student, and Celestia blearily watched the dragonfire take form in front of her, dropping a small bundle of paper onto her thankfully clear plate. She realised with a pang that it had been over a month since she had last heard from Twilight. The peace talks with the Griffon Kingdoms... She eagerly tore the note off of the packaged essay, holding it up to eye level. It seemed to have been written as a stream of consciousness, probably dictated. Classic Twilight material in other words.

Dear Princess Celestia,
Please find enclosed, one essay On the Particulars of Timberwolf Biology. Fluttershy and I have taken to travelling into the outskirts of the Everfree in an attempt to study the animals in the wild, although results have been mixed. Work at the library proceeds apace, with the help of my able bodied assistant, though he's been a little snarky lately. I'm worried, though. This research is keeping me away from my friends (Well, except Fluttershy), and it hurts, Princess. What should I do? This work is really important, but I can't just ignore them, after all we've done together. How are things proceeding in Canterlot, if it's not too intrusive of me?

The next few lines looked as if they had been rehashed multiple times, from the small ink blots on the page. Twilight had been hesitant... why?

I miss Canterlot, you know, since you sent me away. My friends are amazing, and I couldn't ask for a better place to live than Ponyville, but I miss the times we spent together, when I was studying. It probably sounds silly. I hope this letter reaches you safely,

Your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle

As she had thought. Classic Twilight. Somewhat scattered, and more emotional than she first appeared. Celestia sat, thinking it over.

I miss the times we spent together...

“Coffee, your highness.”

It was an enormous, baroque construction larger than her head. The royal cafetiere, made by the griffons as part of a peace offering after their initial truce at the battle of Stalliongrad. It made an impressive 'thunk' on the table, effectively startling her out of her thoughts.

“Thank you, Rock Steady, but I'm afraid we have work to do. Take the coffee to my study, and await further instruction.”

“Aye, your highness,” He bowed, then hefted the thing easily, despite it resembling a primitive steam engine. Once she was sure he was gone, Celestia crouched, her magic bursting out from her horn. In a few seconds, two Celestias stood where one had previously. One looked serene and unruffled, while the other was knelt on the flagstones, panting.

“Go... take morning court... you know what to do,” The panting one said to her doppelganger. The
secondary avatar nodded, trotting out in the direction of the audience hall. The real Celestia headed for the castle gates.

I think I'll take the scenic route for a change.

Celestia launched herself out of the castle doors, startling the guards posted on either side, easily gaining altitude. The kingdom stretched out before her, wreathed in low lying cloud, and for a moment Celestia just wanted to fly, as far and as fast as this body would allow. She reigned it in, but took a moment to just enjoy the sensation of flight. Wind on her feathers, her mane streaming out behind her like a living rainbow...

'I miss the times we spent together'... that is remarkably close to 'I miss you'... no, probably just Twilight being unaware of social context... but she's clever, maybe she...

Celestia mulled it over, then put a lid on the whole thing. It was a silly line of thought which should be reserved for schoolyard fillies, not rulers. A tendril of magic opened the shutters easily, and she landed in front of a wide eyed Rock Steady, who was still holding the coffee decanter.

“I trust my coffee remains secure?” She raised a sardonic eyebrow.

“Aye, highness,” He gave no indication of acknowledging the jibe, his eyes focused dead ahead. Celestia would have sighed, but held it in.

“Then guard the door. I don't want to be disturbed needlessly,” She turned to her desk, dropping Twilight's paper onto it. It looked detailed, that was for certain. Dissections? Her eyebrows raised at that. To think, little Twilight... She has come a long way, hasn't she? Not so little anymore. She settled down to read the paper, delicately sipping her coffee. Wait a minute, the only pony who can hear me is Rock Steady... she chugged the coffee, all pretence of social graces momentarily put aside in the need for caffeine. Much better.

The paper was scrupulously detailed, despite the evidence that Twilight had been extremely tired while writing some parts of it. She never did like going to bed. Celestia tittered at the thought of Twilight asleep at her desk one night, her head pillowed by the Encyclopaedia Equestria, when she had intended to finish an essay on apple farming. Celestia had left a cup of cocoa with a preservation spell for when she woke up, and tried to ensure the purple filly was warm.

'I miss the times we spent together'...

“I also, Twilight Sparkle,” she whispered. It was surprisingly hard to admit. She missed her student, more than she could put into words. Her previous students had been older and more serious. The purple filly had been a welcome change, and she had grown fond of her presence. Not a filly, not any longer. She reminded herself.

A plan began to form in her head. She smiled. Not the gentle, vacant smile of a ruler to her subjects, but the wicked grin of a 'plotting' Celestia.

I hope you can forgive my selfishness just this once, my faithful student.

A quill levitated, and without hesitation, she began to write.

~~~

A bird chirped incessantly in her ear, causing Twilight Sparkle to groan and shift uncomfortably on the dry ground. She stretched, a chill wind on her back. She felt oddly... satisfied. What did I do last night? It was then that she became acutely aware of a stickiness between her legs, and the pervasive musk of a mare who'd enjoyed herself a little too much. Oh... oh my... the ritual...
She shivered. Her body felt incredibly sensitive. So... so good. Hugging herself a little, she sat up. The Whitetail Woods... I ran here, didn't I? Terminus?

“I am here, dear one,” the voice was soft and feminine as before, but seemed to resonate a little.

So it was a success? You are... ah... 'sustained'?

“More than you can imagine, Twilight Sparkle. I am eternally in your debt.”

No, no... fresh air, exercise, right? Roads in the stars... Her eyes glazed over at that, remembering.

“The conduit network... this world has yet to be connected.”

That would be... how you arrived here, wouldn't it?

“After a fashion. Manual space travel is draining, but it was only for a short time. Conduits are much more efficient.”

So you're from out there, among the stars? What... what was it like?

“My existence before you was... I cannot adequately describe it in this language. Suffice to say, I governed over a wide demesne, as your princesses do Equestria. Perhaps, with your permission... I could show you, when you dream.”

I... would that affect me, in any way? We are... linked. I can feel you, through my magic... you are much stronger than before.

“The magic of the ley line. If I had taken this much from you, you would not have survived, dear one. As to your question, I believe not. I have never experienced a bond such as this, but mere mental projection should not be harmful for you.”

I am curious... we are in this together, like it or not... please, show me.

“Very well, it shall be as you ask, the next time you sleep.”

Twilight twitched, realising she had been staring into space for an indeterminate timespan. The sky was overcast, darkening as the pegasi added more storm clouds to the mix. Her hair detached itself from its anchoring points in the soil as she got up. Her coat felt like a mess of dirt and twigs, but it seemed to have been worth it. The experience had been incredible.

Flicking her tail, it seemed curiously clean, considering last night's escapades. Her mane, as well, was completely smooth, coiling and writhing in the wind. Magic collected around her horn, the illusion coming together with startling ease. The force which usually guided her was strangely absent, but the magic simply did as commanded this time.

Terminus, did yo-?

“It is natural that your own magic would be bolstered after tapping a ley line, dear one.”

The personal illusion spell in place, Twilight gathered magic around her, picturing the library clearly in her head. She had never made a jump this far, but the gate opened, hurling her across the country directly into her bedroom. Phew... wow, if I can teleport this far, who knows what else I might be able to do!? Oh, this is wonderful!

Spike's plaintive voice interrupted her before she could get overly excited at the prospect, “Hey, Twilight, you're back! When I saw you were gone, I'd assumed you'd gone to talk to Fluttershy, but with the storm and everything, we couldn't find you...”

“Um... I took a walk, to clear my head... going-to-take-a-bath-bye!” She dashed in the direction of the bathroom, leaving a bewildered Spike standing in the doorway.

“Weird... geez, what is that smell!?”

~~~

The bath felt heavenly, after sleeping in the woods. Glad I woke up before the storm hit, actually.
Her coat was covered in dirt, grass stains and loose twigs. Twilight lay back, relaxing after a stressful night. Timberwolf migration. Friends' lives. Longevity!

“Bwah!” Twilight flailed, falling back into the water. So much to do! Research, solutions, now!

She leapt out of the bath, hurriedly towelling herself dry. Hurling the bathroom door open, Twilight ran towards the study as if pursued by a flight of dragons.

“Twi! Mail!”

“Yes, yes, put it in the mailbox, I'll look at it in a moment,” Twilight began rifling through her research papers, trying to find the detailed transcript of a timberwolf dissection. Oh no! I sent it to Princess Celestia!

“But Twilight, it's from the Princess!”

Without any further quibbling from Spike, she summoned the letter directly to her, ignoring his surprised yell. Oh, not now... I'm right in the middle of...The note looked short and hurried, but held a certain sense of formality. Twilight read it over, skimming the text, then went back to shuffling her papers for the missing texts. She stopped, then read the note again. A soft whimper escaped her lips.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,
You are cordially invited to attend a dinner at the Canterlot Royal Hall, celebrating fifty years of scientific brilliance among our populace, which will take place two days hence. Bring formal attire. Seating has already been booked in advance. The hall will open at six o'clock, on the dot. It will be good to see you once more, my little pony.

Travel safely,
Princess Celestia

A Conspicuous Lack of Dignity

Chapter Four: A Conspicuous Lack of Dignity

“Spike? I'm... going to Carousel Boutique,” Twilight managed to keep her voice mostly level, through the time-honoured tradition of 'deep breaths, it will all get better eventually'. The personal illusion of her old mane formed with a thought, wavering into existence across her body. She blinked, and smaller fields covered her eyes, masking their eerie glow.

“Oh, don't forget to say hi to Rarity for me! She's going to fall for my dragonish charm one of these days,” Spike said, oblivious to her plight.

Her eyelid twitched. “Bye Spike.”

Twilight stepped backwards, disappearing in a flash of purple magic. An instant later, she was standing before Rarity's pride and joy, the Carousel Boutique, home to elaborate fashion statements for all sizes of Equestrian. She looked at it warily, ignoring the gusts of wind that buffeted her, steeling herself for Rarity's dramatics. With a sigh, she walked in, almost expecting to be pounced by an uncomfortable outfit the moment she arrived, but the shop seemed deserted.

No, no, no... Rarity, you can't be gone, I need you to make me a dress!

She hurried into the back room, hoping to find the elegant unicorn simply asleep at her desk, but the room was dark and empty.

“We could use the mage-eye to determine her presence, dear one.”

Oh, right! You said you'd teach me how to do that myself, didn't you?

“Yes... in time. We do not have the luxury, for the moment, so I will aid you. Gather your magic, and concentrate on the sensation of moving your mane. That is the first step.”

Twilight did as she was told, and was rewarded with a sensation like ice being pressed against her horn, still sensitive from the night before. She shuddered, but maintained the flow of magic. When she opened her eyes, the world had changed. Over a hundred ponies were visible, through the walls of the boutique, going about their routines, their life-force fluorescing a brilliant green. Her mane was a great dark cloud on either side of her vision, coiling and waving. A mouse slept in a nest inside the ceiling of the shop. But no Rarity.

Ponyfeathers! She's not here!

“Perhaps it would be possible to find a dress that suits you, then pay her later?”

Ohdear ohdear ohdear... find a dress, two days... got it!

She dashed around the shop, trying on dresses haphazardly. Most clashed horribly with her coat, and some were obviously made for a larger mare. Some did not accommodate her new mane. One had pinched her in a place she hadn't known was part of equine anatomy. Eventually Twilight stopped, leaning on a box and rubbing her temples with a hoof.

Urgh... this is hopeless... I don't know the first thing about Canterlot fashion, Terminus! I'm a librarian, not a dressmaker!

“I am sorry, dear one. I am unfamiliar with this culture, which limits my ability to aid you. Perhaps she keeps additional clothing in the back room?”

Well it can't hurt to look, I guess.

The light to the storage area clicked on with but a thought, illuminating a small room filled to the brim with clothing racks, loaded with unsold dresses, some of which Twilight recognised as exceedingly antiquated.

Wow. I think that one was patterned after Starswirl the Bearded's court finery!

Twilight rummaged between the dusty relics of fashions gone by, thoroughly overwhelmed by the sheer volume of bizarre costumes. And there it was. The perfect dress, folded neatly inside a wire framed ball gown. Hidden, but excellent. Without further ado, she grabbed it in her magic and went to find a mirror.

Slightly frilly, tight fitting, the shine of the black material matched her new hair perfectly. It grabbed attention, and it made her feel... sexy. A mousy librarian like her didn't get the chance to feel that too often, and she laughed aloud. The Twilight in the mirror looked gorgeous, and it felt good.

“Hello? Is anyone there? I warn you, I'm armed!” Rarity's cultured tones drifted in from the front of the boutique.

Wait, if she's here now... she must only have been out for lunch! Sun and Moon, this was a stupid plan!

“Perhaps if you explain the situation, dear one?” Terminus whispered.

She peeked around the door frame, spying the white unicorn. Twilight noted, not without guilt, that her friend looked terrified, although she put on a brave face.

“Rarity, it's me,” she said gently, gingerly stepping out onto the shop floor, the dress' short skirt swishing with her. Rarity whirled, brandishing a letter opener, before her eyes widened, and she dropped it to the floor with a clatter.

“I'm sorry about the mess, I... it's silly. I really needed a dress, and you weren't in, an-and, I... well, I panicked.”

A fierce blush bloomed across Rarity's cheeks, and she stared speechless at the purple mare.

“The door wasn't locked or anything, but I found this in the back room! It's so swishy, I love it!”

The white unicorn gulped, then finally said in a weak little voice.

“Twilight darling... w-what on Equestria are you d-doing wearing my lingerie?”

There was a rather awkward silence as Twilight stared, her mouth open ever so slightly, and a dark purple blush across her nose.

I... uh... what!?

“L-l-l-lingerie!?” she squeaked, cringing backward.

“But... how did you... I thought I hid that so well!” Rarity muttered to herself, then yelled in frustration.

Please, Equestria, swallow me now, so I can die with some shreds of my dignity.

“It... uh... it was hidden really well, nopony would look at that ball gown,” Twilight brightened up considerably, “But it was just so fascinating, I mean, that must have so much history to it!”

“I'm sure it is, darling. Those clothes were there when I bought the shop... ghastly, dusty old things. A lady simply wouldn't be caught dead in them, these days!” Rarity puffed out her chest indignantly.

“Y-yes, I suppose. I'm so sorry about the mess though. I'll tidy it up, I swear.”

Rarity waved her off, smiling “No, no, I can have things sparkling in no time at all darling. I understand, I think. You just put those back where you found them, please,”

It was a while before either talked again, Rarity busying herself with straightening the mannequins while Twilight returned her 'dress' to its hiding spot. They were halfway through clearing up the scattered clothing when the white unicorn finally spoke up.

“So, Twilight, what in the name of the Sun made you need a dress so badly?” she blurted, pausing in the midst of hanging an errant skirt.

“Well... I got a letter from the princess, Celestia that is, and she invited me to a formal banquet. I don't really wear clothes usually, but she specifically said I need formal attire. In two days!” Rarity made calming motions to her, and she realised she had unconsciously began to pace.

“Ssssh... darling, you're talking to Ponyville's premier fashionista, if you'll excuse me blowing my own trumpet. If I can't fix you up something in two days, nopony here can!” Rarity declared, a determined gleam in her eye.

“You'd do that for me, after I wrecked your shop?” Twilight said, her eyes wide, and a nagging feeling of guilt settling in her stomach.

“Pish posh. After all we've been through, a little mess is nothing to worry about!” Rarity smiled warmly at her.

She... even after I... she's too good to me!

Twilight felt her eyes grow wet, and impulsively hugged the mare before her. Rarity held her gently, but Twilight quickly let go. She sniffed a little, but smiled.

“Fine, but I'm paying for this one.”

“Bu-” Rarity began.

“No buts. Not this time. I owe you.”

Things might be a bit tight for a while, but I think we can afford it this once.

“You could conjure the funds, dear one,” Terminus suggested dryly.

What!? Do you have any idea what effect that would have on the economy?

“Considering this civilisation uses a token based bartering system...” the soft voice was silent for a moment, “This injection of currency would have negligible effect on the country, assuming Equestria is as large as you believe it to be.”

“Twilight?” A white hoof waved in front of her face, “Are you okay? You got the strangest look on your face, then just tuned me out completely. Honestly, some mares!” Rarity huffed indignantly, but her eyes glinted with mirth.

“Bwuh? Yes, fine, sorry!” She hurried back to tidying, and they rapidly got the store back into shape. When they were done, Rarity ushered her over to her desk.

“So, we know you like lace, so let's start with that,” Rarity said with a wicked smile.

~~~

After an exhaustive design session with Rarity, Twilight was finally allowed to leave the Boutique for the night. Terminus had interjected at various points, but for the most part seemed content to observe its surroundings. She found its quietness worrisome. It was probably plotting something. Or she was getting paranoid from the stress, it was hard to say. Now, she lay on the balcony of the library looking up at the Moon, her telescope perched next to her.

Terminus, where did you come from? I mean, I was thinking... you spoke of 'manual space travel', this morning.

“A place far from here. It was once a world as green and lush as this, perhaps even more so. It is dead now, destroyed by its enemies. I am the last.”

An entire world!?

“There are many races out amongst the stars, dear Twilight. Pray you never encounter the ones who call themselves 'human'.”

So extraequestrians really exist? Sun and Moon! This could be the biggest breakthrough in astronomy since Heaven Gazer mapped Seren!

“Most ponies would think you mad. The princesses would already be aware. Such is the way of things.”

They... already know? B-but why would they keep something like that to themselves!?

“I do not know their reasons, merely that they would have to be blind to remain unaware of the other races. You have seen the conduits. The mage-eye is not restricted to us, dear one.”

She rolled over onto her back, scratching a little at the downy fur of her belly. The moon was bright and full. The image of Luna had faded with her release, much to the concern of the Canterlot Astronomical Society, who woke up the next day to find that centuries of lunar maps had been made obsolete in the space of a few seconds.

“So, the day after tomorrow, I'm going to see the Princess at a banquet...” she said aloud, mulling the idea over. It still seemed crazy, to be so suddenly involved in court life, but if the princess wanted her to be there, she would not be one to disappoint.

Maybe it'll be just like old times?

She remembered running through the Canterlot archive, leaving a trail of ink and loose papers, pursued by a laughing Celestia, who had eventually scooped her up into her magic and tickled her silly. A gentle smile crossed Twilight's face.

Yeah, old times. It was good to see her laugh. Really smile, not... pretend.

“You might perhaps be a bit big for that game, dear one.”

The mental image returned, only this time Twilight was fully grown. Celestia pinned her down with her magic, and then mercilessly tickled her, laughing with joyous abandon. Twilight's hooves were covered with spilt ink, and left dark trails as she tried to pry her mentor off, to no avail. And then something happened she did not expect. Celestia's tickling slowly gave way to gentle caressing. Her teacher looked down at her with those beautiful pink eyes, and then very deliberately began to kiss all over her face. She stammered and blushed... at least until Celestia's lips found hers. A warm tongue worked its way into her mouth, tasting of sweet honey, and Twilight let out an unconscious groan, a comfortable warmth filling he-

Sun and Moon, what am I thinking about!?I-I‘ve never... she never...

Twilight took a shuddering breath, then struggled onto her front, suddenly keenly aware of a warm wetness on her stifles, and a sweet, almost musky smell on the air.

That... you didn't see anything. That didn't happen. I am not fantasizing about my teacher...

She repeated it like a mantra for a moment, but Terminus broke in, tone silky and almost smug,
“Denial is not healthy, dear one.”

S-shut up!

Twilight felt a hot blush creeping down her neck, and wiggled a little against the floor, trying to quell the warm feeling in her sex.

It's almost like I'm... nonononono... It's the wrong time of year, I can't be in heat...

“No, indeed you are not. It is partially my fault, I apologise.”

Can you... ah... do something about it?

“It is not within my purview, dear one. Perhaps additional stimulation would provide relief?”

You're suggesting I should... clop? Here? Spike's downstairs!

“Perhaps,” She could almost hear a smirk in that voice. The floor was smooth and cool against her slit, but that only made her want more.

No, I should just go and have a cold shower or something...

“But as you say, your companion sleeps. Surely the shower would wake him?”

Ponyfeathers! Yes, it would. Urgh, I can't think straight like this.

It was incessant, an ache in her stifles that demanded attention.

Quick, maybe we could jury rig a shower out here using a raincloud! Wait, no, that’s stupid. Why did I even... perhaps if I had some rope... no, he’d hear me and think we were being burgled... oh, this is hopeless!

“Well, there is the obvious solution, dear one.”

But Spike... ah... you know, this floor is much more accommodating than you’d think...

“I’m sure it is.”

Maybe if I... oh... had-

“No, there is no configuration of physics in which that is possible.”

But if I just had a bullwhip...

“You do not have a bullwhip, dear one.”

With a long suffering sigh, she rolled onto her side, tracing a hoof down past her stiff little nipples to gently cup herself.

Ah... so soft...

The fur felt absolutely delicious caressing her folds, and she let out a quiet sigh of contentment at the gentle pressure. She had done this before, like any healthy unicorn, but tonight she was almost painfully sensitive, her button almost aching for attention. Rolling her hips, she ground against her hoof, letting out a gasp of unsuppressed joy as she finally found relief from the burning ache. Almost unbidden, an image of the Sun Princess rose in her mind.

“Oh my! Twilight... you are quite bold, to do this before royalty.”

Ah! I’m so sorry princess, I can’t help myself!

“I didn’t say you should stop, Twilight Sparkle. You still have a lesson to learn here... besides, I’m enjoying the show.” Celestia gave her a sultry smile, her eyes half-lidded, and Twilight squirmed.

Remembering her recent experiences with magic, she brought up her other hoof and began to tweak the tip of her horn. It wasn’t quite the same overwhelming heat, but her horn felt alive, a pleasant tingling sensation shooting down from her forehead down to her sex. Growling softly, she bucked her stiff little nub against her hoof, that wonderful pressure beginning to grip her.

I wonder if she does this...

An image of the princess, neck arched gracefully over the royal armrest, her legs spread wide as she eagerly stroked her dripping plot, her cheeks a brilliant pink as she let out little squeaks of pleasure.

Oh... oh my... so good...

Panting, her horn sparking, she ground against her hoof, attempting to muffle her groans against the floor.

“Now, you know what to do, my faithful student.”

Oh Sun... yes, Princess.

With one last, needful gasp, the world became a white haze of pleasure, and beautiful pink eyes.

“Um... Twi?”

Huh? Oh buck!

Pink eyes. She recoiled away from Rainbow Dash, scrambling back from the wet patch on the balcony.

“I-it’s not w-what it looks like!” She stammered.

Dash raised an eyebrow skeptically while eyeing the wetness, uncharacteristically quiet. She grinned evilly.

“Oh, it’s totally what it looks like, you were so into it!”

Twilight cringed, blushing brightly, “H-how much did... ah... did you see?”

“Like, the whole thing! I mean, I was just going for a fly, clear my head, and I see you here on your balcony giving the whole sky a show! Didn’t know you had it in you, egghead,” She laughed at that, lazily perching on the balcony railing.

‘Didn’t know I had it...’ WHAT!?

“So you’re not... disgusted by me?” she ventured, hastily covering herself with her tail.

“What? Grossed out? Pshaw... everypony’s got needs, Twi.” Rainbow stopped and peered at her oddly. “Hey, did you dye your mane or something?”

My m- Oh Sun! The illusion! Quick, lie through your teeth! Agree blindly!

“Oh... yeah! Yeah, I totally did! Thought I’d try it in black,” she said, giving what was surely the most awkward grin in known history.

“It is likely too dark for her to see it properly, dear one,” Terminus noted from behind her ear.

“Hey, why’s it moving like that? Oh, that is so cool! How’d you get it to do that? Is it magic? That’s so awesome! I mean... for an egghead,” Dash scratched her neck and looked away.

Ohdear ohdear ohdear... wait, what? Is... is she blushing?

“Sun and Moon, you’re blushing!” Twilight pointed a trembling hoof at her friend, “Praise be to Starswirl, the heavens must be falling,” she said, laughing quietly.

“Hey, s-shut up!” Rainbow snapped back, glaring at her.

“It’s alright Rainbow, you’re just... I’ve never seen you this bashful,”

Rainbow eyed her uncertainly for a moment, then smirked, “Well, this has been a pretty weird night. I didn’t expect to fly in on one of my friends clopping, y’know.” She lay back, resting against the railing on her back, “Pinkie’ll be so happy, she thought she knew all her friends’ kinks!”

A banner appeared in Twilight’s mind, reading ‘Twilight’s First Exhibitionist Clopping Party’, followed by an egregious quantity of confetti and streamers. A miniature Pinkie Pie popped up and blew a party popper in Twilight’s face, showering her with miniature rubber stallionhoods. Twilight blinked, staring blankly for a second, before her face contracted into a rictus of terror.

Augh, Sun, why!? Brain, why must you hate me so!?

Rainbow bemusedly watched the unicorn roll around, clawing at her eyes in a futile attempt to block out the images.

“Hey, easy! I was just jokin’ around Twi. I’m not that mean.”

“Whuh?” Twilight momentarily halted her attempts to remove her own brain, looking up at Dash in with wide eyes.

Rainbow stretched like a cat, flight-toned muscles rippling, then yawned, “Nya... Don’t worry about it, I won’t tell. It’s cool. Honestly, I’m happy you’re less uptight than I thought you were, no offense,”

Twilight gingerly got to her hooves, still feeling almost weightless. Her hair twitched and wrapped itself into enormous, spring-like coils that swirled hypnotically.

Rainbow stared at the mane, her eyes wide.

“Whoa, can you show me how to do that with mine? That’d be so awesome!” she excitedly pointed at the coils with one hoof.

“S-sorry Rainbow, I made a miscalculation in a delicate magical experiment, and now my mane’s stuck like this. I could maybe try to recreate the conditions... but considering the risks, you might just end up as Earwig Dash or an animal made out of paint. Just about anything.”

“You are much better at lying than any would give you credit for, dear Twilight,” a soft voice in her ear nearly made her jump out of her skin. As it was, she merely twitched.

“Yeah, figures. Still... hey, you okay Twi?”

“I’m fine; it’s nothing, I just got a chill for a moment.”

“Much better...” Terminus whispered.

Dash snickered, “Yeah, I’ll bet. It’s always the quiet ones, right Twi?”

“Um... don’t want to think about what that means for Fluttershy,” Twilight said, shuffling her hooves nervously.

“Trust me, you don’t wanna know,” Dash said with a smirk, “Well, anyway, I’m off to bed. Later egghead!” And with that, she rolled easily off the balcony, quickly gaining altitude. Twilight just had time to yell,

“Goodbye, Rainbow Dash!”

Turning back, she remembered the small puddle which was rapidly becoming a stain on the wood.

Well Twilight, if that isn’t cleaned up, you can say goodbye to your dignity. Forever.

She began gently lifting the sweet, musky liquid out of the wood with her magic, evaporating it once it was free of the floorboards.

Oh Sun... it-it’s not going to come out, is it?

She focused more of her magic into the wood, and something about the evaporation spell changed. Instead of removing the remaining fluid, a tight cone of black energy blasted the spot. The wood creaked softly, the black magic eroding a thick groove into the floor, but the last of the slick little patch was expunged. She sniffed the air cautiously. Nothing but wood smoke. A satisfied smile crossed her face, and she let out a breath she'd unconsciously been holding. Spike would never know the reason for that small hole in the decking.

I suppose that works too!

For the second time that day, she felt uncomfortably dirty, like her fur was going to mat from her own filthiness. Shivering, she put an ear to the floor, as far away from the scorched part as possible.

Hmm... nothing. Okay, I don't think he heard me. Maybe... shower is too loud... oh dear...

“You are a unicorn, are you not?”

Yes, but cleaning spells don't work on living creatures! I'd... rip off pieces of my own skin, or something...

She shuddered at that. There was a moment of silence, before Terminus spoke again, each word seeming to drip with incredulity.

“For an element of magic, you are awfully ignorant of its finer points, dear one.”

How dare you! I-I've studied magic since I was a filly!

“And yet you cannot do what my race has done for centuries. That which your race is capable of, yet never developed. I was merely commenting that there is much you are unaware of, I meant no offence.”

Yes, well... I'm sorry I'm not developed enough for your tastes!

“I am sorry, dear one. I would not have mentioned the problem had I not intended to fix it. Starting now,” the voice was soft, contrite, “I will show you how. I promise, there will be no ripping of skin.”

I... fine, I accept the apology.

“Very well. Then we can begin. Show me a unicorn cleaning spell, please.”

Twilight nodded, channelling magic into her horn, bathing the balcony in purple light. She grasped at the burn mark on the floor with a magical appendage, then a twist. Half of the scorch mark abruptly disappeared.

“I see. Very well.” There was a moment of silence, “Thaumic torsion. An interesting solution to dirt removal. Most would weaponise it.”

Weaponry? With cleaning spells? What?

“Never mind. It is not important. Now, as for cleaning yourself, do unicorns have a unified theory of thaumic resonance?”

I haven't... no, we do not. The equations simply don't match up.

“We shall see. Would you give me control, for a moment?”

Like you did... last night? Is it safe?

“Completely. I swear upon the name of Primus, I will not harm you, nor anyone you know this night, dear Twilight.” The voice sounded tender, almost loving. At this, she felt her hair twitch violently, like something invisible was tugging on her mane.

“Ah!” she cried out aloud, barely suppressing a flinch.

Okay, what in the name of the Moon was that!?

“I just made an oath on the name of my master. Though He is gone, His name still has power over me, as I am of Him. I am bound by my word in this, dear one.”

I see... What do you need me to do? Just say 'I give you control of my body'?

“That would suffice, if you refer to me by name.”

In that case... “I give over control of my body to Terminus.”

The moment she finished the words, her body felt heavy; a warmth seemed to envelop her. It was cozy. Numbing. Like her head was stuffed with cotton wool. Her vision wavered, becoming a fuzzy blur of colour. Her hooves shuffled a little on the decking without her direction, then one raised mechanically up in front of her face, a purple lump in the dark. She realised with a jolt that she couldn't move her head, or even her eyes, as if her entire body had become numb.

Terminus?

“Here, dear one. I must say, this body is quite remarkable. Despite your quadruped form, you have evolved several ways to deal with your lack of grasping limbs... quite, quite remarkable.”

She stumbled, nearly pitching over forward.

“Some calibration issues, it seems. One moment.”

A sharp prick to what felt like the back of her neck, and the world seemed to snap into startling clarity. The conduits shone overhead like great silver streams, almost perfect in their chaotic symmetry. The pale aura of life enveloped even the air itself, and the Moon seemed to shine with an eerie blue, almost black.

Wow...

“Indeed. Please, pay attention to what I am about to do. It is easier to show you than to explain the mechanics in your mathematics. It would be torturous to do so, I fear.”

Her horn burst into life, wreathed in purple-white fire sending off tiny purple sparks in crazed yet impossibly ordered patterns. The air around her seemed to shudder, the magic somehow agitating it as it coalesced onto her horn, until a purple orb formed at the tip. The magically infused air swirled for a moment, then expanded explosively, washing over her in a wave of electrifying warmth. Her eyes closed as the wave passed, although she could still see its passage as a brilliant purple shockwave across her body, even through her eyelids. By the time her eyes opened, she could feel her fur standing on end, puffing up ridiculously.

“I relinquish control. Do you see now, dear one?”

The feeling of comfortable numbness left her immediately, banished like the wisps of a poorly remembered dream. She shook out her legs, feeling oddly stiff.

I think so. You did something to infuse the air, like it was a magical receptacle... how did you do that!?

“Resonance. The particles in the air can be infused within a very specific band of magical output.”

She took a look at her foreleg. The hair seemed to be far too puffy for its own good, but looked shiny and clean all the same. She sighed.

So... tomorrow we're going to Canterlot...

“I had been meaning to ask... how do you suspect the your princess will react to your physical changes? She will likely notice the illusion in minutes, dear one.”

Oh bu-!

~~~

Tee Minus

Chapter Five: Tee Minus

Time Remaining: 15 Hours.

“Perhaps you should sleep on the matter, dear one?”

No! I am not listening to anything you have to say on this matter! Twilight dropped 'Arcane Magicks for the Aspiring Conjurer' onto a pile which she had mentally marked 'unhelpful'. Book Fort Alpha was under construction in the centre of the room, but Twilight paid it no mind.

Okay, so masking the magical signature with a conjuration effect wouldn't work either...

“You are attempting to fool a creature that has lived for millennia. We have a scant margin of success in this endeavour.”

Not listening...

“Maybe if you could keep it still for a moment it might be able to pass as simply a dyed mane?” Terminus suggested lazily. Twilight felt a soft... something playing with her unruly fringe, tugging gently at it as it wriggled.

It’s obviously magica-! I mean… I’m not listening to you.

“Oh, but you are, dear one,” the voice whispered into her ear. “I know of a way in which to fool your princess, and I will share, on one condition.”

And that would be? Twilight’s eyebrow rose sceptically, almost on instinct.

“The condition would be that you sleep for at least three hours tonight, so that you are functional for what will likely be an exhaustive magical experiment.”

But I need to research this! We only have… fourteen-and-a-half hours until I need to be in Canterlot!

“Then I suggest you sleep now, and panic later.”

Twilight grumbled at this, swiping at one eye with a hoof. Despite her protestations, she was getting tired. The strange… thing… whatever Terminus was doing with her fringe was oddly soothing.

“Besides… you wanted to know of my domain? Here is your chance.”

She leaned forward for a moment and then caught herself, before giving up and getting to her hooves. Picturing her bed in the room across the hall, she was there in an instant. Curling up under the sheets, Twilight let out a little sigh of contentment before she could help herself.

Mmmh… right, you did say you’d show me… Twilight yawned quietly.

“Go in peace, dear Twilight,” the voice whispered, still softly stroking her mane, and with that, tiredness overtook her.

~~~

Twilight Sparkle dreamed. She floated in the void, far above an unfamiliar world. The brilliant light of her master's power streamed through her, and she was content. It was a barren place, littered with craters and shallow acidic seas, yet life bloomed here. Disorganised, hardy life forms, infinitely more primitive than herself. Rejoicing in her form, she extended newly forged tendrils, marvelling in her master's handiwork. But something was wrong.

I...

She was one of many. She was one. The idea was strange. She could feel a connection to the others, see her master's light spilling out from the wellspring, but she was no longer one with Him.

I.

Rolling the concept around, she pondered. She had been separated for a purpose, after all. Created here, above this world, for a reason. Her master had need of her.

Singular. Perfect. I... am.

The cold emptiness of His absence numbed her, but she would endure the pain a thousandfold to further His machinations. The Plan was everything. Without looking back, she hurled herself into the thick clouds of the planet's atmosphere. There was much work to be done, after all.

Dark, inhospitable humidity greeted her, yet through a cluster of pale eyes she perceived the tiny protoplasmic creatures clinging to a red-brown rock face. Wind battered her transient form, as the acidic liquid crashed against the cliffs. She raised a single segmented tentacle, splitting it threefold until it resembled a nearly invisible lattice of tiny limbs, scooping up hundreds of individual organisms for analysis.

With a thought, her limbs began to directly infuse the captured life with her own essence, tearing off small pieces of her own magic to change their existence irrevocably. She felt her form shudder for a moment, her avatar wavering as the sudden magical drain caught up with her. Manifesting was uncomfortable for her, almost like being rubbed all over with sandpaper, but it was her duty to Him that these steps toward a sustained thaumosphere be completed. This world would be His, in time. She would endure.

For Him.

~~~

Time Remaining: 10 Hours

With a low groan, Twilight stretched out her tentacles, letting them wave languidly in the warm acidic breeze. The bedside cabinet toppled, sending a pot crashing to the ground, effectively startling the purple mare to her senses.

Wah! ...Hooves? But...

“Welcome back.”

She rubbed bleary eyes, her hooves feeling shaky and far too rigid compared to the segmented tentacles of her dream-self.

That was... you? Your domain?

“Indeed... don't talk to me in the sunlight today,” The voice was clipped, much more guarded than the usual soft murmurings. Twilight pulled her hoof back from the curtains as if they had burned her.

What? Why?

“No time. Any longer, and I won't be able to contain the signal.”

… You said you had a way to fool the princess. What do I need to do?

“So I did. Go eat, then head west, into the woods. Find a cave.”

Why would sunlight be an issue... never mind. It's not like I have much choice if I want to survive tonight. Silence greeted her. Her hair wavered, illusions snapping into place at her command. No fear, Twilight, everything will be just fine. She teleported directly from her bed to the bathroom, finishing up her morning ablutions efficiently, before jumping again to the kitchen.

“Morning Spike!” she called out, smiling brightly as she reappeared.

“Bwah!” Spike leapt back from the table as she abruptly appeared in the seat opposite him. She landed easily on the bench, feeling her hair spread out languidly around her. Spike gave a nervous cough, then sidled back to his meal. “Jeez, Twilight, did ya have to 'port here? Couldn't you just walk?”

“No time for that! I need food for a day trip, and you're just the dragon to fix it.”

Spike deadpanned at her, then groaned, slumping a little in his seat like a sulky colt.

“Do I have to?”

“Yup!” Twilight hopped down from the bench, poking her head into the fridge.

“Bu-but what about Pinkie! She's going to rope me helping with some kind of party, I can just feel it!”

Twilight hummed thoughtfully, removing an empty milk bottle and placing it on the counter. She eventually returned to the table with a fruit yoghurt, while Spike finished his sandwich.

“Pinkie always has a party planned, and I don't get dragged into helping all the time.”

“That'th becauth you thuck at baking, Twi',” Spike replied around a mouthful of bread and quartz.

“Don't talk with your mouth full, I can't understand a word you just said.” Twilight smirked playfully at the dragon, whose cheeks puffed out. She let out a soft sigh and began to pound the choking dragon on the back. As she helped her assistant remove the sandwich he'd managed to inhale, she contemplated the situation, staring intently at his stubby little legs.

Hmm... he'll take at least twenty minutes to walk there and back, not to mention the delay for the food... agh! There's no time!

She discarded her spoon, then gulped the yoghurt messily. Spike's eyes widened, and he edged away a little.

“Um... Twilight?”

She looked up from the empty yoghurt pot, then delicately wiped a drip of the strawberry mix from her chin with a tendril of magic.

“Never mind the trip to Pinkie's. I'll get the food, you organise the library in my absence. Oh, and can you clean up the broken pot in my room?”

Spike sighed, then got up out of his seat, “I'll get right on it.”

“Thanks Spike, you're the best!” she bounced out of her seat, grabbing her reptilian companion from behind in a quick hug.

“Really? I mean, um... I know.”

Spike turned as she hurriedly let go of him, but saw purple sparks dissipating in the air.

Twilight was gone.

~~~

Not far away, the tail of one Pinkamena Diane Pie began to twitch furiously, like it had a mind of its own. Looking around hurriedly, she set down her platter of cupcakes before addressing the whole of Sugarcube Corner.

“Hey, everyone, something's going to fall!”

The regulars, used to Pinkie's antics, moved as one to take shelter under the display tables. It was a streamlined operation, with little fuss, so when Twilight Sparkle materialised directly above a bowl of trifle the customers breathed a collective sigh of relief and shuffled back into an orderly queue.
“Ptha! Pinkie! Why'd you have to go and move the big table!” Twilight groused, spitting out a mouthful of whipped cream and scrambling out of the oversized bowl.

“Oh! Twilight! Hmm, we tried it over there, and over there, and here too! But it just wouldn't fit, so we put it right, well, here.” Pinkie said, somehow managing to look a little sheepish while bouncing on the spot.

“Urgh... figures,” Twilight gingerly attempted to wipe jelly out of her coat, but it was well and truly stuck to her.

“Hey Twi, awesome entrance!” Rainbow Dash called from the queue, before cracking up.

Yeah yeah, laugh it up Dash. I'm still faster than you.

Twilight squared her shoulders, then walked steadily forwards, ignoring Rainbow's guffaws, the stares of some of the newer customers, and the fact she felt sticky all over. She looked straight at the bouncy serving mare, attempting to project a palpable aura of seriousness onto her friend.

“Pinkie, I need your help.”

This is not a time for parties. I need help, not fun. Sun, a party invitation got me into this mess!

“I'll... lemme serve up these cupcakes, okay? Just go on into the kitchen,” Pinkie said, unfazed by the librarian's burning gaze, but seemed to understand all the same. Twilight glared pointedly at Rainbow before exploding into purple-white sparks, leaving only a dollop of cream to mark her passage, which fell to the floor with a very final 'plop'.

~~~

The ball of magically infused air sat at the tip of her horn, glowing faintly. She could feel how unstable the resonance based magic behaved, now that Terminus's control had been relinquished, and as it was she could barely work the spell. It was wasteful, difficult to work with, and required enormous concentration on her part.

But if I need to be clean, I guess it will be useful.

With a soft grunt, Twilight poured more of her reserve into it, which was sucked into the spell as quickly as she could supply the magic.

It's almost... greedy. I've never seen a spell that reacts quite like it.

The diffuse glow brightened for a moment, and her control wavered, allowing a thin jet of the chaotic magic to escape the ball. As she attempted to contain it, the rest of the spell destabilised, washing over Sugarcube Corner's expansive kitchen in a roiling purple wave, spreading out from her seat at the kitchen table. The kitchen units shuddered, as if under a strong breeze, and her pelt shed some small pellets of destabilised jelly, but other than that the spell was mercifully ineffectual. She looked away from her handiwork to see Pinkie leaning against the door frame, her brow furrowed as she peered at Twilight intently.

“Wow! That was so pretty! What was it? Ooh, do it again!” Her seriousness gave way to a massive grin.

“Phew, Pinkie, you had me worried for a minute there. I perform complicated and possibly dangerous magic, but to you it's a nice party trick,” Twilight noted, smiling fondly at Pinkie.

“Dangerous? Oh, why would you need to do dangerous magic in the kitchen? Did I miss a duel to the death with evil confetti ninjas?” Pinkie pranced around, making wild chops and punches with her hooves.

Ninjas? Where does she get this stuff?

“Um... Pinks, it was just a cleaning spell. One that didn't even work properly, I might add,” Twilight twitched as she realised how quickly Pinkie had managed to distract her, “Anyway, that's not even important! I need food for a day or so, and I need it really as soon as possible. I can pay extra, if that's what it takes.”

Pinkie shiftily glanced from side to side in an almost comically exaggerated manner, before sidling into the seat opposite, “That sounds very cloak and dagger... Oh, I always wanted to be part of a back-room deal!” She put on a deep, gravelly and obviously fake voice, “I'll give you an offer you can't refuse, Twilight Sparkle.”

It was probably the last thing Twilight had been expecting, and she let out a snort of amusement that quickly descended into a full belly laugh, while Pinkie giggled along with her. The two friends slowly wound down, falling into a companionable silence. After a moment, Pinkie nodded, shaking out her long curly mane.

“You can count on me,” She bounced off the bench, and quickly began rummaging through the cupboards. Twilight watched her bustle around the kitchen, her thoughts turning back to her extended lifespan.

I don't want to live to see a time without you, Pinkie Pie.

Twilight smiled shakily, her eyes stinging with tears, “Thanks, Pinkie.”

“Are you-”

No, I'm not all right, but you don't have to know that. A headstone wearing a small pink party hat, while Twilight looked on, unchanged...

“I'm fine, though I think I'll feel better with some chocolate,” she interrupted the pink mare, shaking the last vestiges of the mental image from her head, “Are you sure this won't cause problems with the Cakes?”

“Nopey-dopey-lopey! I got Mr Cake to cover for me. You're a friend in need, they understand that. Besides, we're heroes! Doing heroic things, like... shady deals involving baked goods!” Pinkie laughed brightly.

While Twilight fidgeted impatiently in her seat, Pinkie assembled a picnic lunch with startling efficiency, all the while managing to keep up a seemingly endless stream of chatter. At first she tried to keep up, but the more she tried to focus on her friend's topic of the second, the more she found herself drift. It was soothing, in a way, and it wasn't long before her thoughts returned to her worries. The banquet. Her new friend, for lack of a better term. Terminus's skittish behaviour followed by extended silence was troubling.

Don't talk to me in the sunlight today... sunlight... that must mean the Princess is involved, but how? Is she monitoring me? She is linked to the sun, I suppose... no, she wouldn't... but why else would Terminus... Urgh, this makes no sense!

“All done!”

She blinked as a picnic hamper hit the table with a solid thunk. It looked pristine, adorned with a purple bow. The edges of it sparkled, which Twilight was almost certain was impossible. But this was Pinkie Pie, and she'd stopped questioning Pinkie logic a long time ago. It was also deceptively heavy, she noted as she settled it on her back.

“Thanks, I don't know what I'd do without…” she trailed off as Pinkie’s worried gaze utterly disarmed her. The pink mare seemed almost uncharacteristically subdued, her ears low, and her hair slowly retracting some of its curls.

“Look, Twilight, if you need to talk about it, whatever it is… I know it’s not my job to be the serious one, but I’m here, if you need me,” Pinkie said softly.

Huh? Where did that come from? Am… am I really that transparent?

“I-I um…” At a loss, Twilight wrapped her friend in a quick hug, “Look Pinks, I-I’d like to take you up on that, but... agh! There’s no time! See you tomorrow, okay?”

Twilight split into a swarm of purple sparks, which dissipated in seconds.

~~~

Time Remaining: 9 Hours

The earthen walls of the cave were slick with moisture, vines and creepers spilling into the cave mouth as far as the sunlight would allow. Twilight peered into the gloom from the mouth of the cave, then nervously looked back at the swampland behind her. Nothing stirred, bar the bubbling mud, and she breathed a small sigh. With a thought, her horn shed a clean, lilac tinted light.

Here goes nothing...

She shifted the weight of the hamper on her back, still damp from an impromptu shower with conjured water, then slowly walked into the darkness. The floor sloped steadily down, a strange blue moss coating the floor and walls in large clumps. At one point she slipped, tumbling head over hooves into the dark, although that same moss helped to cushion her fall when she finally came to rest. Looking up from the miraculously undamaged hamper, she realised that she had finally come to an intersection. Mossy rocks formed a steep incline behind her, although if absolutely necessary a brief teleportation would take her the way back.

How deep does this place go? I must have walked for twenty minutes before I fell...

“Deep enough, dear one, but I feel this will be sufficient. Are you injured?” A whisper broke the silence.

Terminus! Oh, um... a little bruising, I think, but I should be fine. Now, why are we hiding in a cave? I assume it is the princess we're taking shelter from, since you wanted us to stay out of the sun...

“The princess? Oh yes, you are a bright one. She has been paying a modicum of attention to you since you awoke this morning, and while my method of communication is subtle, it does leave its traces.”

But if she can monitor me through the sunlight, why hasn't she caught us before?

Silken laughter caressed her ear, “Oh, I believe the process requires at least some concentration on her part. While there are Beings known to me with the capability to observe all within their portfolio, I do not believe your mentor to be quite that powerful.”

Twilight sat on the gravelly floor, then began blocking one of the intersecting tunnels with loose rocks to create a small, L-shaped room. Hopefully, whatever Terminus had in mind would not require a large amount of space.

Beings? I could practically hear the capital letter on that... She's just a mare, you know. A powerful one, but I grew up with her. She's... she wouldn't spy on me.

“Perhaps she is merely worried for you? She did send that letter at short notice, after all. Or perhaps you are merely more dear to her than you thought... after all, does it not seem strange for her to throw this party so suddenly? And send a personal invitation?”

I am her student! Of course she'd send me a personal invitation! But... the timing does seem strange, all the same.

There was a soft rattling sound from beyond her hastily constructed rock pile, and Twilight stiffened, ears pricked. She felt her hair coil against the smooth stone, reaching almost eagerly towards her barricade. On the other side, something scraped against the rocks, causing a few pebbles to fall from the top of the construction, but after a few minutes of tense stillness on her part, the rattle receded. Twilight let out a long breath, eyeing the other passageway nervously.

I didn't see any other forks on the way down, but this place is dangerous... it's a pity I couldn't bring Fluttershy along.

“Noted. I shall keep watch, dear one.”

Now, you said you had a plan?

“Yes, after a fashion. I know of a way to reinforce that illusion you wear such that it becomes almost entirely real,” Twilight shuffled her hooves at this, biting her tongue. “Other ponies could, for example, touch your mane and it would feel exactly as it should. It is a transformative magic known as an actuality.”

She quirked an eyebrow at this, then nestled down against the gravel floor of the cave.
Everything I've read on the subject suggests that should be impossible...

“As impossible as cleaning a pony without mutilating them?”

Terminus had her there, and she knew it.

Maybe I should make a career out of doing the impossible? This was met with soft laughter, and she dearly wished her companion had a physical form, just so she could give it a good solid kick on occasion.

Something tells me this is going to be much harder than you're letting on.

“Oh yes, very much so. How good are you at multitasking, dear one?” Twilight had to take a moment to think on that, before coming to a tentative conclusion.

Um... quite good? I don't know, nopony's ever tested me on it.

“Then we must hope you are better than you think. Maintaining an actuality will require constant attention, in addition to whatever else you happen to be doing.”

Twilight pictured herself talking casually to the princess over tea when her hair suddenly exploded into a creeping mass of black, accompanied by a loud buzzing noise. She shook her head rapidly.

No, that's not going to happen... ohdear ohdear... We don't have much time, so where do we start?

“First, you must weave your magic into a sheet...

~~~

Time Remaining: 7 Hours

The semi-solid hair shimmered into existence, then burst into a shower of glass-like pebbles, rattling against the nearby rocks and bouncing off Twilight as she ducked for cover.

“More focus, less magic this time...”

~~~

Time Remaining: 6 Hours

“Yes!” Twilight gave a little whoop as her hair became a familiar purple hue. She gave her fringe an experimental prod with one hoof, expecting to feel it coil around her, but it remained still.

“Very well done, dear one. You are a truly talented unicorn, to have managed so much in what little time we have.”

Thanks. Now maybe I can-

“But it seems you need to work on splitting your attention.”

Silken creepers caressed her hoof.

~~~

Time Remaining: 4 Hours

Drip. Drip.

Droplets of sweat fell from her neck, echoing in the silence.

“So, dear one, tell me how your friends bested Nightmare Moon. Spin me a tale, while maintaining your façade.”

Drip. Drip.

She held onto the sound as if her life depended on it. Her voice hoarse, she began to speak...

~~~

Time Remaining: 2 Hours

“Rise, dear one, for it is time.” A smooth whisper from behind her ear jolted her to wakefulness.

Drip. Drip.

She shook out her tail from where it had lay under her, and for once it remained still. The actuality was in place. All was well.

No, no it isn't... I have to keep this up at a banquet. With the princess. In a fancy dress. Ohdear ohdear ohdear...

Twilight took a deep gulp of air and squared her shoulders.

Come on... Nightmare Moon, manticores, hydras... fine. A dinner with Celestia? I can do this. A dinner with Celestia while I try to hide my abnormalities...

A soft rattling breath from beyond the barricade.

“Oh can it already!” She hurled a concussive bolt at the rockpile, pouring far more magic than she had intended into the spell. A great roaring light filled the cavern, crushing a manticore sized section of the rockface into gravel and collapsing the blocked tunnel entirely.

“Hah... hah... I can do this.” She grinned fiercely at the destruction she had wrought. The ceiling groaned, pebbles clattering down onto her.

“Now would be a good time to make our escape, or this study will be for nought.” Terminus muttered, a soft touch to her ear making her shiver.

R-right. Library it is, then onward to Carousel Boutique.

Drip. Drip.

~~~

“Twilight!” She was thrown to the floor as she rematerialised, a violently pink mop of hair obscuring her vision. For a moment, she just lay there, utterly confused, then struggled to push Pinkie off her.

“Sun... Pinkie, what on Equestria are you doing?” She looked up past Pinkie to see the worried faces of her friends, who seemed to be in the middle of some kind of meeting. In her living room. Applejack was standing in front of a board with a map of Froggy Bottom Bog, which had many hurried additions in pencil.

“Well, ah guess that answers that question,” Applejack snorted, “Land's sakes Twi, d'yah have any idea how worried we were?”

“Um... sorry, everyone. It was just some independent field research; I wasn't expecting everyone to jump on me over it,” Twilight rubbed her neck sheepishly.

Pinkie giggled, “Oops... wait, are you trying to say I'm fat? I mean I know I'm bigger than you, but that hardly makes me 'everyone', right Twilight? I mean, if I was everyone, then... then...” tiny fireworks seemed to go off in her eyes.

“Discord would finally find love,” Twilight deadpanned, “Did you have to draw all over my map?”

“Well, excuse us for worryin', princess. Ah hope next tahm you're not in any real danger, 'cause if that's the thanks Ah can expect...” Applejack rolled her eyes, nudging Dash, who nodded somewhat distractedly, still peering intently at Twilight's mane.

…this is bad. If Rainbow remembers that I 'dyed' my mane last night, then... oh, I am so dead. Maybe I can pass it off as a magic hair dye spell? I could actually change somepony's hair colour on demand, so... Plan A, I guess.

“Have I ever told you that you have a beautiful mind, dear one?”

Twilight felt her face grow warm. Thanks.

“I... um, I'm glad you're okay, Twilight.” came a murmur from beneath a curtain of pale pink hair.

Twilight sighed, rubbing her forehead, “Thanks Fluttershy, I... before, that came out wrong. I mean...” She stumbled over her words for a moment, before starting over, “Look, it's great you girls were putting together some kind of rescue attempt in case I'd run into another hydra or something...”

“Hmmph, well darling, I'll have you know I was just popping over to tell you about that gorgeous dress we designed, when I was press ganged into some ghastly hair brained scheme!” Rarity piped up, looking mutinous and somewhat dishevelled.

“Hey, I didn't see you complaining until we mentioned the swamp, and even then you seemed more worried about your hair getting icky!” Rainbow snarked, seemingly broken from her thoughts by the fashionista's shrill tones.

“I had faith in her to keep herself safe, thank you very much, which is more than can be said of you! Going off half-cocked at the first sign of trouble... why, one would think you're actually looking for a fight, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity turned her nose up at this, while Applejack seemed raring to join in, and Fluttershy mainly tried to avoid being noticed.

Twilight closed her eyes against the growing racket, as Applejack made her move and entered the fray.

This is but a distraction.

Drip. Drip.

She took a deep breath, but Pinkie beat her to the punch, “Hey, you know what this calls for? A 'Successful Planning Session' party! And you're all invited!”

With Twilight's help, she managed to corral the bickering trio out of the door, then gently in the direction of Sugarcube Corner. They went somewhat grudgingly, but acknowledged that maybe it had gone a bit too far. Fluttershy just seemed glad that everyone had stopped shouting.
“Phew, what a day...” Twilight slumped onto the sofa, taking a moment to collect her thoughts. Her metronome sat clearest in her mind, a shining beacon of tranquility in an ocean of chaos.

Drip. Drip.

“And we haven't even got to the main event,” Terminus murmured. “Are your reserves sufficient to maintain the actuality?”

With the ley-line tap? Easily. So long as I don't need to do any heavy-duty spellcasting tonight... I'm more worried about a lapse in concentration unravelling the effect.

Twilight worried furiously at her lower lip, her head sinking down until her horn rested against the cool fabric.

I suppose I should go rescue Rarity from whatever craziness Pinkie's cooked up this time...

~~~

Time Remaining: 1 Hour

It didn't take long. She found the fashionista meandering down a deserted side street of Ponyville, heading with vague purpose in the direction of Carousel Boutique. A bright red party hat dangled haphazardly from one ear, while party streamers clung to her tail and mane. All in all, she seemed awfully out of place for a muggy evening in a farm village.

“Rarity!” She shouted from her vantage point on the roof of Lyra's house.

Her friend stopped, blinking owlishly, before slowly turning to look around. Twilight gathered a thin field of magic around herself, before hurling herself from the roof. The impromptu levitation effect held, and she landed easily in front of Rarity, who gave her a somewhat wobbly wave.

“H-hello darling, whatever seems to be the matter?” She tilted sideways for a moment, rocking unsteadily.

Twilight sighed softly. Rarity was a complete lightweight, like her, but didn't seem to have realised that meant 'don't drink so much' quite yet. “Oh, um... I was looking for you. Who was meant to help you home?” At that, Rarity mumbled something unintelligible, although it sounded suspiciously like 'Berry Punch'. Twilight felt a strong urge to facehoof, but managed to keep her face mostly straight.

Well, if she doesn't want to talk about it, I won't pry.

“Come on, I'll take you back to the boutique,” Twilight motioned with her head, “Besides, don't you have a dress to show me?”

Rarity's face split in a grin, teasing but a little goofy, and Twilight would have snickered if not for what came out next. “It's all lacy and frilly,” the drunken unicorn giggled, her cheeks bright pink, then continued in a sing-song voice, “~Twilight likes kinky maid outfits!”

“R-Rarity!” Twilight slapped a hoof over the fashionista's mouth, blushing furiously and looking around. Luckily, the street was empty. Rarity struggled for a moment, then Twilight removed her hoof with a choked oath. “Sun, Rarity! You know how much that tickles!”

“You then you shouldn't have put your hoof there, darling,” Rarity raised one eyebrow, still grinning like a madmare.

Twilight gingerly wiped the saliva from her hoof, shivering slightly, before giving the white mare an appraising look. “Okay, I don't have much more time. We're going to the boutique, so hold onto me, it will make this easier.”

Rarity wobbled closer, gripping Twilight's tail with her mouth.

If she's not careful, she's going to-

“Wah!”

Without warning, Rarity tipped over, painfully jerking them both to the ground. Twilight found her vision filled with elegantly curled purple hair, which she dearly hoped was mane. The alternative was just too awkward to contemplate. Her tail throbbed agonisingly, and she felt the actuality slip. Coils of black hair wrapped around the pair of them as her mane ran wild. Eyes wide, breath coming out in panicked gasps, she scrambled to her hooves, forcing a thin stream of magic into her horn.

Weave the sheet, layer the spell, stabilise! Stabilise... stabilise...She wasn't sure how long she sat there, attempting to find that tranquil core, although it could not have been more than a minute or two. She was dimly aware of Rarity thrashing weakly in her tail's grip, but everything had, for a moment, become secondary to the goal.

Drip. Drip.

There it was. She felt a sense of peace take hold over her, and the magic settled like a downy cloud.

Now... to the boutique!

She gave a grunt of exertion, eyes screwed tightly shut, and both unicorns exploded into a cloud of purple sparks.

~~~

“Mmuh... Twilight? What happened?” Rarity blearily looked up at the dim ceiling of an Carousel Boutique. The gloomy figures of mannequins loomed in the background, but she was forced to close her eyes a moment later as a fiery purple light filled the room like a miniature sun.

“Where's the lamp... oh, it's got to be around here somewhere... ah ha!” Twilight's triumphant sound signalled the return of bearable light levels to the shop floor of Rarity's domain. Her horn lost its brilliant glow, the light no longer needed, as a weather-lamp in the centre of the room crackled into operation. The glass sphere filled with blue-white arcs of magic, casting a the room in a clean bluish light.

“I'm... home? Th-tha-” Rarity was interrupted by a jaw-breaking yawn which she clumsily tried to cover with a hoof, “Thanks Twilight. You're... mmmh... a great friend.”

“It's really not a problem. I really would think they'd have chosen somepony more trustworthy than Berry Punch of all ponies...”

Rarity blushed at that, looking sheepishly at the lamp, “I sort of ran off. Don't even remember why.”

Twilight smirked, “You're drunk, you-”

“-have an excuse. I know, darling,” Rarity grinned right back, and before she knew it they were both giggling softly.

“Come on, can I see my dress? Don't keep me in suspense.” She playfully poked the dressmaker in the side, eliciting a choked laugh.

“It's.. it's over there, that one,” Rarity lazily pointed with one hoof, which swayed alarmingly, encompassing roughly four mannequins. Twilight looked on, her brow furrowing.

Hmm... well, I can count off that one, since it looks tailor made for Fluttershy... that one looks far too Rainbow for me... Lace, lace... oh.

“You've outdone yourself...”

“Not my best work, but with the time we had, I... mnyah... I think it turned out rather well,” Rarity leaned back against an empty mannequin, her eyes somewhat unfocused.

It was sheer black, designed to hug her snugly, while remaining positively modest by Rarity's standards, accented with purple-tinted lace. And here I half expected her to make me some kind of frilly gothic ensemble, or something.

“It's beautiful,” Twilight ran her hooves over the fabric, marvelling at how silky it felt, “How much did it cost to make it?”

Rarity bit her lip, “sixty bits for the cloth.”

“Great, here's a hundred,” Twilight dropped a rather full looking pouch of coins onto Rarity's desk, “And no, there's nothing you can say to me that will change that, so close your mouth.”

Rarity shut her mouth with an audible click, scowling a little, but nodding in agreement.

“All right. I don't have too much time until I need to go, I'll go put this on.”

~~~

A minute or so later, she emerged from a side room, apprehension clear on her face.

Oh, it feels amazing, but what if it's not me? I'm a librarian... a scientist, not an aristocrat...

“If it is not, then it is certainly too late to worry about such things now, dear one.”

That's not helping... I mean, I see your point, but augh!

“Um, Rarity?” Twilight looked around for her friend, only to find her slumped against the mannequin, snoring softly. She gently scooped Rarity up into a telekinetic field then, on quiet hooves, deposited her in the bedroom above the shop. Gazing at the sleeping mare, Twilight momentarily saw a field of wildflowers shimmer into existence, a marble tombstone rising silently in their midst.

No.

She shook her head, willing the vision to disperse. For a moment, time seemed to stop, as she stood alone among the roses.

I refuse. That will not come to pass. Pinkie promise.

A hoof silently crossed her heart in the gloom. Looking up from Rarity’s peaceful form, her task no longer seemed quite so hopeless. Whatever happens, we’ll pull through.

Now, to make our way to Canterlot.

She smiled nervously, confidence diminishing rapidly.

Well, buck.

~~~

Black and purple lace fluttered around her in the evening breeze, from her vantage point atop Carousel Boutique.

Canterlot shone in the distance, a bright jewel of civilisation on a dark mountainside. A grim smile made its way onto her face, and she squared her shoulders.

Are you sure this is a good idea?

“Risk nothing, gain nothing. The risk is acceptable, and success shall put us ahead of schedule. Only your self-doubt can hold you back.”

R-right. Well, you’ve got me this far...

Magic coursed through her as she pictured the palace gates clearly in her mind. She had spent plenty of time at the palace, so this made an easily visualised neutral ground. Closing her eyes, she perceived the flow of magic around her. Anything that might interfere with the transit process might cause her to arrive inside an object at this distance. While the spell did include fail safes for such an event, there was a chance the dress would not survive the process.

Destination, check.
Elevation, check.

Ready or not, here I come.

With a sound like a thunderclap, she departed the rooftop.

Collision

Chapter Six: Collision

Over Canterlot, purple energies arced from empty patches of air, coalescing with a hollow 'boom' into the form of Twilight Sparkle. A pulse of excess magic burst from her skin, the invisible thaumic pressure wave shattering nearby windows. Having anticipated emerging mid-air, she repeated her previous trick of coating her hooves with a levitation spell, descending easily to the palace gates.

Her hooves made a smart little click on the flagstones as she landed with an ease that belied her anxiety. Some ponies had stopped to stare as a unicorn seemingly descended from the heavens, but that merely meant that her landing space was relatively clear of obstruction. For a moment, Twilight froze, staring at the onlookers like a rabbit staring down an oncoming train. The silence stretched for a long moment,

“So, um... are you Twilight Sparkle?” some brave soul called out from the crowd of onlookers. She smiled awkwardly.

I actually hadn't even considered this...

~~~

Thunder without sound.

Princess Celestia twitched, sitting bolt upright on her bench.

I recognise that magic... surely she would not-

“Your highness?” The supervisor, a dark blue pony by the name of Ink Blot, looked up from his programme with wide eyes.

“I am afraid I must depart momentarily. In the event of my absence, keep everything on track as if I were there,” She said quietly, staring out of the window at nothing in particular.

My student... you are most bold.

“Ah, yes your highne...” Ink blot trailed off, realising he was now talking to a dispersing cloud of golden mist.

~~~

“Look, if you'll excuse me, I really need to-” Twilight tried to push her way through the crowd, while they parted almost grudgingly.

“What about your duel with a hydra? I heard you beat it up using only one hoof!” a foal chirped excitedly in her ear, scampering between the legs of the adult ponies.

“Not now! I mean, if you wanted to know at any other time, I would be glad to-” Twilight was once again interrupted, as a pony on the verge of a nervous breakdown yelled,

“Everypony, clear the way!”

A yellow radiance welled up at the end of the street, a mane of many colours billowing in an intangible wind clearly visible above the crowd, who crammed themselves against the sides of buildings in a flurry of hasty prostration.

Here goes nothing. Terminus, you with me?

“Always, dear one.”

Twilight sank down, keeping her eyes respectfully lowered, until the light became almost blinding in its intensity.

“My faithful student.”

“A-ah... Princess.”

The voice was the same as she remembered, soft but powerful, though now tinged with warm amusement. A hoof gently reached out, cupping her chin, when a fiery tingle shot through her, filling her with a pleasant warmth, and Celestia immediately pulled it back as if burned. It was only then that she dared look up.

The Princess hadn't changed, not that Twilight had expected her to, but the flawlessness of her ruler still took her breath away. Like living porcelain. Graceful and, though she was hesitant to admit it, beautiful. A white and gold dress, loosely fashioned like a toga, draped over her frame, beneath the regalia.

This must be what it's like to stare into the sun...

Celestia's eyes were wide, as she reared back from Twilight, shock clearly etched into her features, with a hint of fear. It was only noticeable for a moment, before shutters seemed to fall behind her eyes, her face becoming an inscrutable mask.

“This way, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said in even tones, beginning to walk back the way she had come.

W-what? Twilight followed numbly, unable to keep her own apprehension from showing. They walked in silence for a few minutes, the crowds of Canterlot parting around them like water on rock. Celestia would occasionally give a nod of recognition to various ponies, but seemed to be deliberately avoiding her eyes. Twilight felt her ears droop.

Great... not five minutes in, and already I've messed things up. Even worse, I don't even know what I did wrong...

“P-princess... I'm sorry,” she managed to squeak out.

“Do not trouble yourself needlessly. It was through no fault of your own. I am simply being foolish, nothing more,” Celestia said, looking straight ahead, “I very much enjoyed your anatomical study paper.”

“Really? T-thank you, that means a lot, coming from you,”

“Indeed, the ink tasted delicious.”

“P-p-princess!?” Twilight wasn't sure if she believed her ears, staring at the princess in utter dismay. Celestia shot her a wicked grin,

“Gotcha.”

Aba...wih... what just happened?

After a moment of dumbfounded shock, she felt laughter bubble up inside her. It was crazy, irrational, but it felt right, after everything that had happened to her. She snorted, giggling uncontrollably, Celestia chuckling along in that soft, tinkly manner that sounded so very wrong to Twilight's ears. Despite her misgivings, she just felt too happy to care too much about that. It really is nice to see her again... um, I mean... she taught me magic... oh, stop judging me!

“I was not going to comment, dear one.”

Good. There's nothing to comment on.

“Now there is the smile I remembered, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said, fixing her with a piercing gaze, oblivious to Twilight's momentary consternation. A single white hoof ran its way affectionately through her mane, leaving a wave of tingling warmth. Twilight's breath caught in her throat, as all thoughts of her passenger's opinions immediately left her. It feels good. Celestia quickly pulled her hoof back, shivering almost imperceptibly.

Oh dear, oh dear... what's the appropriate response to something like that?

“I m-missed you too, Princess.”

It seemed to be the right one. Celestia rewarded her with an enigmatic smile and a slight nod, before turning back toward their destination.

“Come then, we wouldn't want to disappoint my other guests with excessive tardiness.”

~~~

The Canterlot Royal Hall loomed impressively over the tiny lodging houses on either side, separated by a thin barrier of green parkland. Industrial weather lamps began to stutter into life around them as the sun dipped low toward the horizon, but Celestia's glow banished the lengthening shadows even without their presence.

I don't remember it just... spilling out like that.

“You lacked the eyes to see it, dear one,” came the barest whisper at the edges of her hearing.

“Hmm? Did you say something?” Celestia raised a quizzical eyebrow in her direction.

“No, nothing,” She murmured, eyes roving over the hall, attempting to give the impression she had been mesmerised by the ancient building. To be entirely fair, the lighting crew had done a marvellous job, strategically placed blue and green lights causing the entire hall to seem almost ethereal. All in all, it did a great job of making Ponyville's librarian feel remarkably out of place.

“Princess, why am I here? I mean I'm no scientific genius. I-I haven't made any revolutionary discoveries, unless you want a speech on the Elements... and we're still not entirely sure how those work,”

That got a snort, and Celestia hurriedly covered her mouth with a hoof. “Oh, my student... you are blind to your achievements, I feel. I did not expect you to speak in front of the assembly, merely to be present with me,” Celestia arched an eyebrow, “After all, you are the faithful student of a princess of Equestria, are you not?”

“A-ah, yes Princess,” Twilight looked away, an odd sense of warmth welling up inside her. The Princess always shielded me from the politics of her work... Why now? Am I finally ready?

They stepped forth into the antechamber of the hall, early arrivals shuffling into hasty bows as the princess swept through. Twilight recognised a few of them in passing, such as the Marquis of Trottingham, the inventor of the Equestrian steam engine, but the rest eluded her. Several of them sent quizzical glances her way, which she tried to ignore. Likely wondering what I'm doing here, she concluded, playing nervously with the silky purple lace around her shoulders.

Celestia's horn glimmered, the doors to the hall throwing themselves open at her command.

“Ladies and gentlecolts, if you would follow me into the venue we can get underway,” she said, framed in the doorway, a glint of laughter in her eyes.

~~~

Feeling the ancient building come to life beneath her hooves, Celestia smothered a sigh with upbeat thoughts. It is good that she is back. That is enough... even if she is different to how I remembered. A chill crept up her spine, but she refused to shiver. Since when did her touch carry the cold of the void? Admittedly, the sensation was not entirely unpleasant, but to have her expectations subverted in such a way felt entirely alien to the alicorn. She stole a glance at Twilight, who seemed to be in awe of the hall's interior, and smiled softly. The little unicorn's zest for life was soothing, even if she seemed more nervous than Celestia had expected.

Perhaps I shouldn't have dragged her to a formal party? Celestia scoffed at that thought. It will do her good to become accustomed to the life of the gentry, and this is as gentle an introduction as one might hope for.

The chattering of the guests returned her attention to the task at hand, and she gently prodded Twilight with one hoof, breaking her student out of her stupor. A cool sensation, like ice covered silk, filtered up her leg and once more she quickly broke contact. That time she did shiver, if only a little. What could you have done to give yourself such a cold aura, my student?

She sent activation signals to the sturdy wooden tables laid out for the event. Prime featherwood, grown by some of the most skilled earth ponies in Equestria, treated in the foundries of Cloudsdale. They greedily absorbed the magic, groaning softly as they began to lift into the air. At one point, they had been viewing platforms for great plays and musicians, but in recent times had been converted into versatile modular tables for any particular event the hall hosted. The pegasi had initially opted to use clouds, but the cost of maintaining a cloudhoof spell on all the occupants of the hall had quickly nixed that idea.

There were some tittering as the guests levitated with their seats, some of the younger members of the Canterlot Scientific Society marvelling at the craftsmanship of the tables, while Twilight looked on pensively.

“Grab on, Twilight Sparkle, you will find it is quite safe,” Celestia nodded in the direction of a small table, where a white and gold varnished bench sized just for her sat ready. Right next to... a pang of sadness pierced Celestia's heart as she looked at the empty black bench, mirroring her own. There's still hope. She might come this time. She's just... late. She shook her head, shoulders slumping a little. Not a chance.

“P-Princess, are you okay?”

She felt silken ice press against her legs, and smiled down at Twilight. If the smile was a little watery, neither mentioned it.

“Just thinking,” she muttered,
gritting her teeth as she looked at the empty seat.

“Princess Luna?” Twilight curled herself against Celestia's leg, sending waves of numbing coolness through her.

Celestia closed her eyes at that, nodding imperceptibly. “Climb aboard, and let us talk of happier times.”

After all, it would not do for you to bear the weight of my mistakes, my little pony.

~~~

Twilight's mind whirled. Laughter and happily feasting ponies surrounded her on slowly rotating tables, while she nibbled on a round of corn and thought on what she had just witnessed. The pain in Celestia's eyes bit into her, prompting her to offer what comfort she could. It was still there now, just beneath the surface, even as she watched the princess joke with the Count of Fillydelphia.

“You seem troubled, dear one. You care deeply for your ruler, do you not?”

Twilight's eyes swivelled back to Celestia, watching the laughing mare's ears like a hawk. Nothing. Good.

She was the one I looked up to, you know. I still do, I guess. My hero, and my princess. It... it hurts to see her like this.

At that moment, Celestia looked up and met her eyes. Twilight's breath caught in her throat, despair and hope warring behind those pink windows. Twilight was the first to look away, her shoulders slumping slightly. She'd never open up to me though. I'm her student, not her confidant...

“Twilight Sparkle... now, what has gotten you so glum?” the soft voice of the princess filtered through to her. I couldn't tell you the truth if I tried, Princess.

“Oh, nothing Princess. I'm just being silly, I guess.” She smiled ruefully, feeling a little out of place.

“Shall I tell you a secret?” Celestia's nose wiggled, the despair for once giving way to real mirth at her student's plight, “I don't like large parties either,”

“What!?”

“It's true... I am an important symbol to our people, and to be the constant centre of attention can be wearing, can it not?” Celestia leaned closer, whispering into her ear, “ It brings with it a whole host of problems... take him, for example.” She subtly pointed to a shabby looking stallion, currently laughing raucously with a few others. “Before the night has come to an end, he will have twice attempted to end my life.”

Twilight stared as the stallion took a moment to slosh back a snifter of brandy, nearly snorting it as a friend made a particularly coarse joke. He looks... like any stallion off the street. How... how can she know this?

Celestia grinned, “Catching flies, my student?”

Twilight shut her mouth with a sharp click, goggling at her mentor. Celestia merely raised an eyebrow, then delicately ate a bite of her candied carrots.

“Hmm... I must say, the hemlock does complement the sweetness of the carrot wonderfully. I would advise you to avoid the caramel glaze on this table, Twilight Sparkle,” she said, chewing thoughtfully.

Hemlock!? Bu-but those would kill...

“Pri-!” A white hoof stifled her exclamation, her lips tingling electrically.

“Shhh...” the soft breath against her neck made her shudder and close her eyes, “I am not so easy to kill, you will find.”

She was acutely aware of Celestia's proximity, the warm breath on her ears, the smooth white hoof at her lips, the silky white fur pressing against her side. She could feel the magic surrounding her begin to unravel, which was enough to shock the floundering unicorn into action.

A-ah... that feels good... no, no, no! The princess is in danger! I can't get distracted by... by... oh, sun, her fur is so soft... focus!

Drip. Drip.

There.

Her eyes snapped open, and she turned, meeting Celestia's gaze coolly. “What must we do, then?”

The princess seemed a surprised at this sudden change in demeanour, but smiled softly to her, “I believe the air in here is much too warm. Would you accompany me on a walk through the gardens, my little pony?”

“I'd be delighted, princess,” Twilight returned a determined grin, although her hooves shook.

Just what have I gotten myself into?

~~~

The warm evening air carried a hint of honeysuckle as the two ponies made their way into the expansive garden surrounding the back of the hall. A few young couples wandered the grounds, but for the most part they were alone in the verdant gloom. Immaculately trimmed topiary sculptures lined a central square around a large fountain.

Twilight let out a shaky breath, then began to pace in front of the fountain. Agh... what are we going to do? This is crazy! Somepony's trying to kill the princess!

“Calm yourself, Twilight Sparkle... I am more than capable of looking after myself,”

“Oh, I-I... um, sorry, I didn't mean to imply...” she muttered, tail swishing anxiously.

“I am not offended, you mean well,” Celestia favoured her with a little smirk before she wandered over to lean against the wall of the fountain. Twilight shrugged and joined her, the shorter unicorn propping her front hooves up and dangling them in the cool water. She let out a little sigh, then turned to the princess.

“How can you be so calm? There's a stallion in there trying to kill you!”

Celestia stretched languidly, hey hair billowing out like a rainbow stream, “Once a pony has faced death so many times, it begins to lose its charm, one might say.”

“That's sad, Princess,” Twilight muttered, playing idly with the water.

“I know. It matters not, either way. He will not succeed,” She could see Celestia's eyes take take on a steely glint as she spoke, the words coming out somewhat terse, “He is too young, likely drunk on delusions of grandeur. He'll get cell time, and a lifetime in a mental health institution, but there is little I can do for such ponies,” Celestia sighed, seeming to fold in on herself at that. Once again, Twilight caught a glimpse of fear and melancholy in her mentor's face. Again, a stabbing pain in her chest as she watched metal walls rise behind Celestia's eyes.

She's... so alone. Twilight stepped closer, reaching out a hoof, which seemed to confuse the mare, who watched her quizzically.

She looked at that regal face, and for a moment everything seemed to still. Twilight found herself reaching out to Celestia, closing the scant distance between them. Wrapping her forelegs around that alabaster chest, she hugged Celestia as close as she dared, trying her best to comfort her mentor. She was dimly aware that Celestia had gone utterly still, but for the moment her senses were completely filled with silky white fur and a tingling warmth, like sunlight against her skin. It seemed to last an age, but an indeterminate time later she felt gentle forelegs encircle her, surrounding her in electrifying heat.

“My, my... Twilight Sparkle, what has brought this on?” Celestia sounded amused, but Twilight could still hear a hint of sadness in the princess's tones.

“You l-looked like you needed a hug. I-I'm sorry, I didn't m-mean-” Twilight sniffled, trying to pull away, but white hooves held her firmly in place.

“Shh... I understand,” Celestia was silent for a moment, smiling tenderly at the unicorn in her grip, “Thank you, my little pony.”

Not a problem, Princess.

She let out a shriek as Celestia rolled, dumping the pair of them into the fountain.

“P-P-P-Princess!” Twilight gasped, warmth suddenly giving way to chill water. Her dress clung to her, and she floundered for a moment, before realising that the fountain was shallow enough for her to easily stand with her head above water. She scowled at Celestia, but that quickly faded at the sound of Celestia's laughter. It was loud and a little braying, not the tinkling little thing Twilight usually heard. And it was all the more beautiful for its rarity.

Oh... you make it difficult to stay annoyed with you...

She smiled beatifically at her laughing ruler, who lay on her back in the water, one shaking hoof pointed in Twilight's direction. A moment later, she began to giggle, diving at Celestia and tackling her back into the pond.

“You are evil, you know that?” She poked the chuckling mare in the ribs, eliciting another peal of laughter. It was as if, for a moment at least, the barriers surrounding them had fallen, and they played as they had once did, two mares soaked to the skin, laughing in a pool.

~~~

Naturally it couldn't last. A pair of stallions, one of which was immediately recognisable, stepped out into the garden. They looked around cautiously, under Twilight's covert gaze from beneath the rim of the fountain, before making their way over. Celestia too, seemed alert and watchful, although she did an excellent job of appearing nonchalant. She bent low over Twilight, who blushed at the intimacy of the movement.

“It is time, my student. I trust you will keep yourself safe, hmm?”

“Yes Princess,” she muttered, eyes still on the approaching pair. Her hooves shook with anticipation.

Oh dear... ohdear ohdear ohdear... there's going to be a fight. With ponies... oh, she could die! They want her to die!

“Good evening, gentlecolts,” Celestia smiled warmly, although Twilight could see it didn't meet her eyes.

“Yer 'ighness,” The bowed stiffly, shooting each other worried glances.

“May I help you with something? You seem to have sought me out, after all,”

She's... she's taunting them! Why?

“Yeah! You can help me with something, you treacherous, lying-” He fiddled with something in the dark, but Twilight could barely make it out.

“Ah, ah... I believe we instructed to you leave personal weapons at the door,” Celestia's voice took on a dangerous edge, “Rock Steady?”

“With gusto.”

A small tree was uprooted with a sharp ‘thunk’, flooring the stallions, revealing a dark grey earth pony flanked by a pair of pegasus guards. Celestia's horn lit with a faint golden glow, and steel manacles formed around the legs of the would-be assassins.

“F-f-fuck you, bitch!”

A tinkling sound, followed by a splash, as something arced in her direction.

“Twilight, move!” A desperate shout, as Celestia's head whipped in her direction. Twilight scrambled over the lip of the fountain, slippery in her wet dress, before a golden light enveloped her, pulling her to safety. A sensation like electric sunburn, like being dropped into a lightning conduit. She screamed in pain, thrashing in the princess's magical grip. The field crackled, sparking erratically, before finally dissipating with a sound like a thunderclap.

Oh, ponyfeathers...

~~~

Twilight hit the ground hard, rolling end over end, before finally coming to rest in a bed of tulips. In the distance, something let out a dull boom, and the garden was bathed in fiery light for an instant, and several of the nearby weather-lamps shattered.

“P-p-princess!?” She called out, ignoring the pain in her jaw.

And the pain in my everything else... wow...

Her fur was literally steaming, as if she had just been doused in boiling water. Her skin felt raw, and she whimpered, her nerve endings screaming at her.

“I... I am right here, Twilight Sparkle,” A white glow lit her vision, as Celestia's soft voice answered.

“Oh... good. M'glad you're okay...” Twilight mumbled. The dirt was surprisingly comfortable. I could lie like this for a while. It'd be nice. She heard a sob, and felt smooth hooves pull her onto a comfortably muscular belly.

“I-I am so s-s-sorry,” That stopped her cold. Celestia never stuttered. She shifted weakly, rolling onto her side, “Please, my student, I-I did not mean to... I cannot ask your forgiveness,”

The sight of the Princess, tears streaming down her face as she cradled the little unicorn to her almost broke Twilight's heart. Why? Why is she... oh. Am... am I dying? It hurts so bad...

She was vaguely aware of Rock Steady questioning the two stallions, but for the moment, Celestia's visage filled the entirety of her existence. “P-p-please... don't leave me, my student... please, not you too. Not you too, Twilight...” She heard the alicorn whisper brokenly, over and over like a mantra, as Celestia clutched desperately at her shoulders. It was then that Twilight made her decision.

No, no, no!

Drip. Drip.

An eerie calmness settled over her, as the sound of water on rock filled her ears.

No.

I have too much that I must do, before I can be allowed to pass. Terminus needs me. My friends...

Graves filled her vision, some recognisable, others clearly intended to be those of friends she had yet to meet.

Celestia... my princess... she needs me.

I made a promise... I refuse to pass.

I refuse to die.

~~~

Samsara

Chapter Seven: Samsara

Not since the days of Luna's return had Celestia felt such pain. Seeing her student like this, and knowing that she was the cause utterly shattered the thin façade of normality she had managed to muster in the face of Luna's rejection, allowing the grief to pour through.

No, not you too... please... don't leave me!

She twitched, and for a moment it was her sister laying in her lap. Accusing turquoise eyes stared up at her, filled with fear and loathing.

“No, no, have mercy sister! We did not mean to cause such strife, we did not-”

A tearful sigh, and a bolt of rainbow light. “I am sorry, sister, but this time you have gone too far.”

The vision faded, as the moon seemed to shift in the sky, acquiring a strange new visage.

No! That cannot be so! I... Luna has returned! We can forge anew what we once had... I can make all things right, in time!

“Can you fix me too, sun goddess?” Twilight's recumbent form seemed to mock her.

A bitter reminder of her sister's words to her before the first age of night echoed in her ears as she cried softly.

“One day, sister, we shall commit a deed no powers alone can fix. I pray that day comes later, rather than sooner.”

Twilight... please, don't leave me... not you too...

In the grim silence as they waited for a medical team to arrive, she caught a faint jerk from Twilight's hoof. A moment later, it moved with purpose, dashing a cross over her chest. For a moment, Celestia almost allowed hope to enter her heart. She's still alive... I can fix this. I still have a chance...

Her horn lit with a pale golden aura, but the unicorn in her arms suddenly jerked, pushing away from her, crying out weakly in unmistakable agony.

Why, why this once must my powers fail me? Why... my student. How could I hurt you so?

“Thou hast had no problems hurting those dearest to thee, hast thou sister?” A voice all too familiar remarked, cold and biting.

A faint purple glow lit Twilight's coat, which seemed to shiver and curl at the ends, swirling in an intangible breeze. Where burns once covered her flesh, healthy fur sprouted, as Twilight's eyes snapped open, though not as they had once been. Celestia stared in mute shock into eyes of midnight black, lit dimly by a blanket of hostile stars.

“I return thy student to thee, Princess of the Iron Sun, in accordance with her wishes. Were it up to me, I wouldst see thou burn for thy transgression, however well meaning thou might be.”

The voice was cold, harsh and hollow, as if the void itself had chosen this moment to speak through Twilight's body.

“What are you, and what have you done to my student!?” Celestia finally found her voice.

“I am Terminus, the Marker. The beginning, and the end, risen anew in the fires of the old. Pray we do not have need to speak again, sun princess.”

The shrouded eyes seemed to stare into her very soul, stare into the light of creation itself, before the body in her grasp went limp, the alien gaze reverting to Twilight's pleasant purple irises. All of that fled her mind when Twilight let out a shuddering gasp, her back arching, hair expanding, becoming a writhing mass of black coils that wrapped around Celestia, filling her with a numbing cold. Twilight's eyes lit from within, glimmering like miniature stars as she twisted in Celestia's lap, before once more coming to rest.

An ethereal mane!? Her aura... it all makes sense! Oh Twilight, what have you done?

“Twilight? Twilight Sparkle?” She gently shook the unicorn, almost dreading to look, or listen.

If she survives... she may never forgive me. Once again, I bring hurt to those I love... why?

“Princess...?” Twilight said, struggling weakly in the alicorn's death grip.

“Don't you dare die on me, Twilight Sparkle,” she growled, surprising even herself. Rock Steady looked on, grim and watchful, seeming utterly unphased by the events taking place before him.

“D-die? B-but I feel fine?” Twilight sounded puzzled, as if she herself couldn't quite believe it. She tried to pull herself up, and Celestia hurried to aid her, although wary of the little unicorn's bizarre mane. She brushed her hesitancy aside upon seeing Twilight stumble, allowing her student to lean on her, despite the chilling slickness she encountered as the mane coiled around her shoulders.

She... she didn't leave me. She came back.

Celestia smiled dazedly as she helped push her student upright, still cradling Twilight's head with her forelegs.

~~~

The world swam in Twilight's vision, yet somehow she felt more healthy than she had ever been, as if her entire body was bursting with energy. Still leaning heavily on a warm, silky shoulder, she gingerly got to her hooves, wobbling a little.

“Mmh...” She groaned, sniffing the white fur curiously.

Copper filings and vanilla essence... can you smell sunbeams? Twilight idly brought up one hoof to rub her forehead, only to pitch over forward, forcing Celestia to steady her. Wh-what happened?

A great roaring light, endless and eternal. An immaculate white orb, sprouting segmented tendrils, pulling her back into a black gulf so vast it defied rational thought, lit by the hostile remnants of alien stars. A biting cold, surrounded by numbing heat, as if she had burned and frozen simultaneously. Hundreds of conflicting images crowded in, until she feared her skull would burst in a fountain of contradictions, but one thought shone through, clear as day, imprinted with burning determination in her memory.

I refuse to die.

But something felt wrong. Something was missing. She tossed her head, feeling a strange tugging sensation as she did so. Cold dread filled her, as she blearily turned to look up at Celestia.

No. No no no... not after I worked so hard, not now... please, please, oh sun what must she think of me?

Celestia's eyes were puffy and bloodshot, her cheeks wet, but she smiled widely at Twilight, a faraway look in her eyes. Her chest was almost completely wrapped in black, silky hair, which shivered and curled, Twilight once again feeling a faint tugging toward the princess.

No.

I have to fix this... I have to. She didn't see... she shouldn't... oh, why now!? Focus, Sparkle. You can do this.

Magic gathered in her horn, sputtering faintly, a dark purple aura enveloping her hair. She felt it settle, heavier than usual, like a leaden weight upon her shoulders.

At that moment, she heard a shrill cry, like a wounded animal, and felt a body scramble away from her. Why? Why do I suddenly feel so cold? The spell collapsed, and a soft tinkling sound filled the air, as tiny glass-like pebbles fell from her mane.

A halberd edge pricked her neck, and the grim visage of Rock Steady suddenly filled her vision. “Lady Sparkle, please release Princess Celestia. I am prepared to use force, if necessary,” he stated, his words containing neither emphasis, nor any particularly strong emotion.

“N-n-no, stand down! She did not in-intend to harm me.”

Twilight whirled, ignoring the weapon pointed at her, to stare at the princess. Celestia's shoulders and small areas of her chest looked raw and reddened. I just... I hurt her. She... she tried to save me, she helped me, brought me back... and I... She felt bitter tears well up, and she ducked her head, hiding her face behind a curtain of twisting black.

“P-princess, please, forgive me...” She whispered, bowing low until she was almost resting her forehead on the dirt. Celestia threw her a horrified glance, boggling at her through the tears, before grabbing Twilight by the scruff and lifting her with worrying ease. Twilight flinched, going limp in Celestia's grasp, her heart hammering in terrified anticipation.

H-h-here it comes... banished to the moon... turned into a newt... please, just make it quick.

Tingling warmth flowed through Twilight as soft forelegs encircled her. Celestia bent low, and she felt hot breath at her ear. She could feel the princess's heart thumping and unconsciously snuggled closer. “Do not ask my forgiveness, for I am not deserving to give it to you. There is nothing I would not forgive of you at this moment, little one.”

O-oh... mmh... I could get used to this... Twilight felt her cheeks heat, realising the compromising position she was in, laying flush against one of the most powerful mares in Equestria. She shot out of Celestia's grip, blushing furiously, stammering something unintelligible. The princess made a little whine of protest, but also hurriedly got to her hooves.

“We must discuss your... physical developments, but now is not the time, nor the place” Celestia said, gingerly wiping her eyes with one hoof, “I trust you are capable of invoking your actuality?”

“H-how did you...”

Celestia gestured elegantly to the glassy pebbles she had previously conjured. “Surely you think me capable of recognising a fragmented transmutation, my faithful student?” the princess said drily.

I don't think I could focus on anything right now, let alone split my attention up piecemeal...

“I have an alternative that's less draining,” Twilight muttered, biting her lip.

'discuss my physical developments'... you make it sound so pleasant... ohdear ohdear...

“Then I suggest you use it quickly, before the paramedics arrive,” Celestia said, although Twilight thought she heard a hint of laughter in her tone.

All right. Whoa... no pressure or anything... She slowly drew magic into her horn, a dark purple field slowly forming around her. Her hair writhed and curled, but with a soft grunt and an application of precisely the right quantity of magic, a personal illusion snapped into place. Celestia smiled appreciatively at her, and Twilight looked away, worrying at her lip furiously.

“A fine piece of magic. I must say, your attention to detail is quite excellent, my student,”

“Th-thanks, Princess.”

“Would you stay with me at the palace for a few days? There is much we need discuss, I fear,” Celestia said softly, “And... a proposition, if you are amenable.”

“W-whatever you think is best,” Twilight said, sinking back down onto the ruined flowerbed, rubbing her forehead with one hoof. Celestia shot her a glare, and she quailed, sinking further.

Wrong, wrong, wrong...

“No, Twilight Sparkle. That is not an acceptable answer!” Celestia sternly admonished, but her eyes softened at the sight of the trembling unicorn, “Would you like to stay at the palace for the next few days?” She said, this time more gently, “I would very much like it if you stayed,” these last words a needful whisper, a tone Twilight would never have attributed to the strong, kind sun princess she knew.

Why would you do that to me? I-I could never refuse, if you ask like that... Twilight blushed softly, mind whirling through hundreds of possibilities, most of them-

No, I am not thinking about that. She would never-

“Make way! Make way!” A medical team rushed into the garden, followed by the bravest of the banquet guests. Twilight watched as Celestia spun a tale of saving her injured student from a botched assassination, omitting any mention of her abnormalities. Twilight just crawled out of the flower bed and nodded at the appropriate parts, her mind filled with worries of what Celestia would say regarding her physical appearance. Now that she was out of immediate danger, Celestia seemed to distance herself, but for Twilight the illusion had been broken.

I don't care what Terminus believes... Celestia's eyes filling with tears, grasping at her so desperately... No, she's just a mare. A hot, tingling wind made her leap away, barely avoiding a case of instant sunburn as Celestia's shining aura coalesced into a full corona. Wha!?

“-bsolutely disgraceful response time! My student would have died in the time it took you to arrive, and your excuse is 'all the pegasi were on break'!? Not good enough!”

The errant medical ponies shook nervously, backing away, heads bowed in shame. One of them managed to find his voice, sounding very small in the process, “U-uh... would you like us to, um... treat that frostbite, Princess? Oh sun please don't kill me,”

Celestia snorted, tossing her head contemptuously, the wounded flesh steaming, seeming to boil, physically reforming into undamaged white skin before their eyes.

“Just go. Your services are no longer required. I will be personally investigating your department in the near future. Do not disappoint me.”

Twilight shivered. Celestia's deadly calm was disquieting, but that last line was said with such quiet menace that it frightened her. I-I... I don't think she's ever really been angry with me...

Those beautiful pink eyes shot her a worried glance, and the fiery aura collapsed as if it had never been. Celestia left the medical team to remove themselves, easily making her way over.

“Do not worry, Twilight Sparkle. I cannot think of a single thing you might do that would so earn my ire,” She bent to nuzzle the top of Twilight's head, and Twilight flinched away.

Oh, did I just? Oh dear... She saw a flash of pain cross Celestia's face, and hurried forwards to nuzzle the Princess's chest, the highest she could reach without craning her neck. Celestia smiled softly to her, before turning away, her voice taking on the booming quality of magical amplification.

“Thank you, everyone, for attending, however in light of the recent attempt on my life, it would be prudent to end the festivities here. Know that you are each valued highly by the crown for your excellence in your respective fields, and I hope that despite this interruption, you all have a splendid night.”

Twilight looked on apprehensively. “Will we be departing for the palace, Princess?”

“Indeed. Go on ahead, I will be along momentarily.”

She nodded, then took a step back, mindful of the effects of her magic. The palace, specifically the tower where she had stayed much of her foalhood, fixed in her mind. She felt warm and nostalgic just imagining the room, and with a quiet sigh, gently dispersed into a swarm of dark purple sparks.

~~~

Metal shod hooves echoed dully on the flagstones of the Canterlot Hall, the only sound to be heard after the myriad guests had departed. Celestia gingerly sat upon a gilded bench, alone among the aisles of identical chairs. For a long moment, all was silent save the quiet breathing of the mare, who stared listlessly at the patterns of dust swirling in the moonlight. A quiet sob, and the mare's shoulders began to shake softly, her face contorting as hot tears spilled forth. She had held onto her sorrow, erected a mask of porcelain between herself and the world, but in one fell swoop, that had shattered, leaving her alone with her regrets.

~~~

In a spire of crystal and gold, high above the streets and rivers of Canterlot, a purple mare stepped forth from roiling cloud of sparks. Books rattled softly in their shelves, and a great hourglass emitted a soft answering 'plink', along with a small puff of oily black smoke. Smells and the soft sounds of a laboratory in motion met her ears, sparking fresh nostalgia in Twilight for the days she had spent in Canterlot.

“Twilight Sparkle!”

I'm sorry! I-I don't know w-what went wrong! Everything was so wonderful, and then suddenly there was this golden light... oh, Terminus, it hurt... it hurt worse than anything I've ever felt...

The little unicorn shuddered at the memory of the searing agony, of thrashing in an invisible grip as it had slowly began to consume her.

“No, no... it is not your fault, dear one. Neither of us could have predicted the violent reaction our union would provoke. I have never experienced a pact such as ours, and this... this was not present any records to which I was privy...”

Terminus trailed off, the soft speech giving way to an almost rambling tone as the voice seemed to begin to catalogue records and memories. Celestia can hear you, can't she?

“What? Oh, yes. Hence my extended silence in her presence. She came close to catching me on the way to the Canterlot Hall, but to my luck she seemed awfully distracted by something,”

Princess Luna...

That sad little nod, as empty magenta eyes stared listlessly at a black lacquered bench.

“I tried to shield you from the pain, dear one. I am afraid I was not strong enough,” Terminus soft whisper carried a mournful hint, and once again something soft and malleable tugged gently through her fringe.

W-what happened after that, though? I remember... I remember the princess... A sharp pain in her chest as she remembered the desperate way Celestia had clung to her, plead with her... I remember, she looked so beautiful, even through the tears... and a great white sphere, pulling me into a dark gulf, where space and time became meaningless. What happened to me, Terminus?

“I was forced to bring you back. It... was not a pleasant process for either of us, dear one. You do not remember the entirety of the event, and in truth it is likely best that you remain ignorant.”

… 'bring you back.' Twilight's eyes took on a hollow look, and she collapsed backwards onto her old bed, curling up amongst new yet familiar blankets.

I died back there, didn't I Terminus? It seemed hopeless. Unfathomable. She had died, and yet here she remained. She chewed nervously at the edge of a hoof, twitching as she felt a sharp stinging pain, and a faint taste of copper. Please. Tell me.

“I cannot lie to you, dear one. You came close to passing, but some part of you would not go on. You lingered in the threshold, and that was all the time I required to find you.”

I refuse to die.

The words burned like silver fire in the light of her thoughts, as clear as day, interwoven into her very being. Cross my heart, right girls? The hoof moved across her chest, and once again she felt a slight tingle.

“What shall we tell your princess, dear one? You know her better than I.” The voice merely sounded resigned at this point. Twilight sighed again, rolling over on the bed, wiggling uncomfortably.

What can we do? She knows something is wrong, and she won't stop digging at 'I had a magical accident'. That would just make her want to fix the problem.

“That... would likely be fatal for the both of us. She knows that. Would she truly risk the life of her 'faithful student' again, so soon after she came so close to killing us both?

“You are correct in that, at least, starspawn,” came a cool voice from the shadows between the bookcases. Twilight nearly swallowed her tongue when Celestia, this time dressed in her minimalistic regalia, stepped forward, her eyes red and puffy, but her tone icy.

“P-p-princess... I d-didn't hear y-you come in,” she stammered, rising into a sitting position on the bed and hastily attempting to bow.

“None of that, my faithful Twilight. Now is certainly not the time to stand on ceremony.”

Twilight blinked, straightening up almost mechanically. My faithful Twilight... she felt the sudden urge to hug herself, a warm blush making its way up her neck.

“You are correct in that attempting to separate you at this point would be futile. Terminus, unless I'm mistaken?”

“That would be correct, Lady of the Sun. I am the one they call Terminus,” came a stiff, though not necessarily hostile whisper from near her ear. Celestia seemed to find it intelligible, at least. A wry smile crossed the Princess's face at this.

“Last we spoke, I believe you said I should pray we never need speak again. What has changed, in the intervening fifteen minutes?”

Twilight felt confusion radiating from her passenger, and a moment later Terminus answered with hissing indignation, “We have never spoken to one another, Lady. Of which conversation do you refer?”

“How interesting. It is of no matter. What are your intentions on Equestria?” Celestia said, smiling mysteriously.

Twilight fidgeted, feeling like an awkward intermediary in the verbal jousting. Celestia walked forward, sitting gingerly on the small bed. She smiled and nuzzled Twilight's ears affectionately, wordlessly acknowledging Twilight's worries.

“My intentions... you must understand, I did not come here by choice, Lady. This form of existence is not preferable to me, but seems inescapable... it is some small solace that I am of use to dear Twilight, at least,” the voice trailed off, sounding almost wistful.

“Indeed. You understand that I will need a binding oath from you in order to permit your presence here, yes?” Celestia's voice gave nothing away, carefully neutral, despite their close proximity on the unicorn sized bed.

“It isn't as if I have any other options, Lady. The 'ball', as it were, is 'squarely in your court'.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at that, tittering quietly into one hoof. “Hoofball references? Really Twilight? What have you been teaching this creature of our culture?” Twilight shot her a surprised glance. Hoofball? What? No, that can't have been me, I hate hoofball.

“That wasn't me, Princess!” she shouted indignantly. Celestia merely shrugged, a surprisingly graceful motion, the smooth white fur rippling in the moonlight- Focus, Twilight. Focus. She looked away guiltily.

“Regardless, an oath from you that you will not seek to harm any Equestrian subject during your stay here, however long that may be.”

Twilight heard a soft buzzing noise, like a swarm of angry bees, “No, that is not acceptable. I am willing to swear that I will do nothing to harm Equestrian citizens, provided I am allowed to take actions in self defence in the event of my dear one's injury. I cannot promise to never harm an Equestrian citizen, but I can promise that any actions wilfully taken that cause a citizen to come to harm will be in self defence only. Is that acceptable?”

“It is. For now.”

Terminus was quiet for a moment, and Twilight felt a curious tickling sensation at the base of her neck for a few seconds. A moment later, it resurfaced, its voice taking on a droning quality as if it were reading from a script.

“I, Terminus, do so solemnly swear, in both this form and any other that I may take, that I shall not at any time during my stay in Equestria:
One: maim, injure, bully, verbally or physically assault, kill, or otherwise violently interfere with the lives of any residents of Equestria;
Two: contract another pony, griffon, person or associated race to maim, injure, bully, verbally or physically assault, kill, or otherwise maliciously interfere with the lives of any residents of Equestria;
Three: play any so-called 'pranks' on the residents of Equestria with malicious intent;
Four: intentionally annoy, harass (sexually or otherwise), bother, or otherwise aggravate residents of Equestria;
Five: use any so-called 'Area of Effect' spells to destructive ends under the guise of doing a simple task.
The only suspension to the above clause is in the event that I, Terminus, or my pact-bearer, Twilight Sparkle, am in clear and present danger of termination of life from an outside force, at which point I, Terminus, may use the lowest amount of force possible to get myself out of danger. I will, when possible, move Twilight Sparkle's current body as far from the source of danger as necessary to sustain her life, and request the assistance of Celestia and Luna in the interest of preserving the life and health of Equestrians, and that of my pact-bearer, Twilight Sparkle. ”

Celestia reared back, eyes widening, then she let out a choked laugh. “I knew letting you read those books on Equestrian law was a mistake, Twilight Sparkle,” She said in a mock scolding tone. “I accept the terms of this agreement, Terminus.”

A fiery tingle raced through her chest, and Twilight gasped, bringing up a hoof to cover the offending spot. The princess glanced oddly at her, then placed her own hoof over Twilight's, gently rubbing it in a soothing manner. “Do you feel it, Twilight? A magical oath just activated. We will work through this, I think. You do understand that you are incomparably lucky that this particular Being is not immediately malevolent, do you not? How incredibly stupid it was to enter a pact without the proper precautions?”

“A-ah, y-yes Princess.”

Twilight looked away, a dark blush covering her nose. A small part of her revelled in the feeling of Celestia's smooth, metal clad hoof over hers, but mostly she just felt creeping shame, and a growing urge to hide under the covers. She gave a little start when the other hoof reached for her chin, gently bringing her gaze back to Celestia's face.

“It's Celestia when we're alone, Twilight Sparkle,” the princess said simply, giving her a shaky smile.

O-oh... oh my... She leaned forward, not entirely sure what she was expecting, and Celestia's eyes widened, pupils contracting in panic as a soft blush tinged her cheeks. The princess hurriedly got to her hooves, releasing Twilight, who swayed dizzily for a moment.

“I... I bid you goodnight, Twilight. I will send a servant to attend you. If you need any resources within the palace, they are yours, although be mindful of your passenger around sensitive information. Terminus... sleep well, if indeed you do sleep.” And with that, she dispersed into a cloud of golden mist, scattering brilliant rays of light across the library.

Twilight sank back onto the bed with an explosive sigh. What just happened?

A Modest Proposal

Chapter Eight: A Modest Proposal

The scratching of a quill across paper broke the silence of the library tower, an absent, tuneless humming accompanying it as the quill made its progress across the page. The note to Spike completed, Twilight conjured a blob of hot wax, pressing it to the scroll with almost mechanical precision.

Now, to send this off to... oh.

“Teleport it, dear one. You are a unicorn, are you not?”

You know, I never even considered that would... I mean hypothetically there's no reason the spell must apply to living mass... now if I account for the astral drift from the thaumic uncertainty... okay, we are so doing this.

“That's the spirit.”

Arcs of purple and black energy rent the air as Twilight brought her considerable magic to bear on the scroll. Nearby bookshelves shook, tomes falling to the floor, as the magic coalesced into a deep purple field around the scroll, which winked out of existence with a snap of displaced air. Immediately, the magical field collapsed, leaving Twilight in darkness. She let out a shaky breath.

That was entirely too costly. We'll have to practise more...

She stepped out onto the balcony of the tower, the great gulf of night stretching out overhead. Something shifted sluggishly on a dark roof, catching her attention. Black and blue plumage, blending well with the black roof of the tower opposite hers, but she could just make out the form of a pony in the moonlight.

Princess Luna... why would she...?

The princess stared up at the moon, almost completely still on the black roof, but Twilight caught a few faint strains of a haunting song.

Looking up into the void, she felt vertigo take hold, the sky stretching and warping in her vision. With a pang of sadness, she turned away, squeezing her eyes tightly shut.

Terminus... I remember falling... was any of that real?

“Shh... dear one... I am sorry. I could not... could not protect you as I wished. It was all I could do to bring you back intact.” The soft, feminine voice carried a mournful edge to it, and Twilight felt a sudden guilt pass through her. Her hair exploded outward, the illusion wavering out as the hair expanded past its boundaries. Fierce exaltation clashed with crushing sadness, and Twilight bowed her head. Tears dripped down her cheeks, and she felt a longing for something that she couldn't quite explain.

W-what was that?

“That was... me. I believe the link is intensifying, perhaps due to your recent sojourn through the veil.”

Is... is that bad?

“I wish I knew more, dear one. My kind were not well known for forming pacts with mortal races. The Daemons of the Outer Paths frequently bartered deals with greedy mortals, however they were malevolent Beings who destroyed their pactmate from within, therefore they are not a good measurement.”

Y-you...

“No, I would not!” The voice actually shouted, indignation mixing with hurt, although the feminine tones lapsed further towards the hollow booming she remembered from her dreams. “How... how could you... I brought you back, dear one...” this came out as a hurt whisper, something tugging at her fringe. Twilight twitched, her cheeks growing warm.

I'm... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to.. to... you help me so much, and I accuse you of... oh, I'm so, so sorry, Terminus!

“You are forgiven. It was a natural track for one's mind to take, given the information provided..."

A warm weight settled over her shoulders, and a soft something caressed her ears. It felt warm, squishy, yet also firm and unyielding. The contradicting senses confused her, but she snuggled against it as much as she was able. It felt good, even if it felt odd.

The princess felt strange too... mmh... a good kind of strange.

“She likely felt similarly, dear one. You too carry an aura... it was likely the first clue that all was not as it seemed.”

Why didn't you tell me I'd feel strange to her? She... she touched me just after I arrived. Twilight stumbled back inside, hopping back onto the bed.

“I did not realise quite how... physical... a relationship you had with your ruler.”

We don't, at least not really... I guess, now that you mention it, she did seem more willing to touch... Twilight gave a small moue of displeasure. Those eyes... I've never seen her sad. Well, not like that.

Celestia's face, tears dripping off her chin, hovering so close to her own while white hooves ran tenderly through her mane. That desperate grip on her shoulders, the whispered pleading...

“P-p-please, don't leave me... Twilight, n-not you too...”

Twilight frowned, her eyes hardening. Princess. I won't leave you. I never want to hear you plead with me... not like that. Never again. Never again... She sighed, hanging her head. I couldn't bear it.

Slowly, her eyes closed. Soft warmth enveloped her from behind, stroking her ears, and her black hair wrapped snugly around her like a silky blanket.

Mmmh... goodnight, Terminus.

“Sleep well, dear one.”

~~~

Twilight Sparkle dreamed. A soup of tiny creatures surrounded her, the fruits of her labours, while a steady stream of magic moved from them into her, sustaining her existence. The magosphere took form beneath her tentacles, and she buzzed softly to herself.

He will be so proud of me...

A sensory module pinged softly. Far beyond her vision, the first multi-cellular organisms were beginning to surface, possibilities exploding into existence within her mind. She would guide them, mould them to her ends... to His ends.

The Wellspring shone in the sky, a great beacon in the stars, and all was well. She stretched out segmented tendrils, propelling herself high over the surface-

~~~

“L-L-Lady T-Twilight, please p-put me d-d-down!” a terrified squeak woke her instantly. Twilight groaned, her eyes snapping wide open at the feeling of something snagged in her mane. She turned, cricking her neck painfully, and stared. Hoisted maybe a foot off the ground, a maid struggled, almost completely wrapped in black hair. Twilight's mouth worked soundlessly for a moment at the sight.

Terminus... just what in the sun’s name am I looking at?

“She attempted to wake you, and I suppose your mane did not appreciate the intrusion,” the voice sounded quietly amused at the whole situation.

What on Equestria is wrong with you!? Let her down!

An almost audible shrug. “I do not control your mane any more than you, dear one.”

Abo-wha-fine!

Twilight concentrated, picturing the knot unravelling, and miraculously it did as commanded, dumping the green unicorn onto the bed in an ungainly sprawl. She whimpered, scrambling away.

“W-wait, please... I'm sorry, I didn't mean...” She began, but the maid shot her a terrified glance, still backing away.

She called me 'Lady Twilight', right?

“I command you to um... stay, and allow me to explain,” she said a little hesitantly. The mare gulped, but nodded.

“Y-yes ma'am.”

Okay Sparkle, you can do this. Just like Dash... breathe, girl, breathe...

“Now... I, um... I had an accident while casting a spell, and now my mane and, uh, my tail are stuck like this. I don't know how to turn it back... I really, truly didn't mean for it to grab you, but it's a bit temperamental, and if you just got too close...” Twilight took a deep breath and smiled winningly, “I'm Twilight Sparkle, who might you be?”

“I, um... my name's Star Charmer, ma'am,” The maid said, looking away from the writhing black hair that framed Twilight's face, “Her Highness assigned me to be your servant. I-If you need one, that is...”

Oh, yes... the princess did say she would send a servant to attend me.

“I guess that means breakfast is ready, then?” Twilight gave a wry smile and rolled out of the small bed.

“Y-yes ma'am.” Twilight noted with slight guilt how Star Charmer's eyes widened as a personal illusion snapped into place over her, hiding the hair from view. “Um... pardon me for asking, but is it still...”

“It's just an illusion, the hair's still the same,” Twilight muttered. Her stomach rumbled loudly, and she grimaced. “All right, can you see about getting a telescope sent up here? Oh, and I want everything you can find on the subjects of 'Timberwolves' and 'Pony Biology'. I'll see you after breakfast, okay?”

“Yes ma'am” Star Charmer shuffled her hooves, eyeing Twilight sheepishly. Twilight gave one final nod, content that the situation had been resolved to the best of her ability, and exploded into a shower of purple and black sparks.

~~~

A soft, haunting tune filled the air, punctuated by the gentle scraping of a butter knife on toast. A slender white hoof added a generous amount of strawberry preserve, and brought the slice up to cracked lips. Celestia continued to hum to herself, even as she chewed, barely noticing the food turning to ash on her tongue. Her sister's song filled her ears, and she sank down in her seat, abandoning the useless food in front of her. After all, it wasn't necessary, and if it didn't taste good, there was no point at all.

Maybe we should just... start over?

She turned a baleful eye to Rock Steady, who stood stock still, eyes facing forward. To her mind, he exemplified ponykind in many of his mannerisms; gloriously short lived decisions, very little forethought, and a dangerous lack of imagination.

Maybe if we try again, they could become... more?

Her head sank down onto her hooves, resting her chin gently on the varnished wood, as she stared despondently out of the bay windows toward the morning sun. Luna's song continued to echo in the silence, rolling around and around in her head until she feared it might burst.

What must I do, sister? What must I do to make us whole again?

Suffer.

The answer returned to her, clear as day, from the recesses of her mind. Celestia grimaced, pushing the plate away. It fell to the floor with a comforting crash, shards of porcelain tinkling across the flagstones. It was enough to distract her from her gloomy thoughts.

She will help us. She didn't leave... she wouldn't leave me.

The thought of Twilight brought the same strange, floating sensation she had felt the night before, and the feeling of the little unicorn's hoof in hers returned to her. Cool and silky, yet warm and smooth beneath the aura, those glimmering purple eyes so close to hers. Celestia quashed the thought, playing idly with a shard of the plate.

No. It... no. She could not want me. Not like that. And I should not want her...

Celestia glanced at the clock. Morning court would not take place for another hour, but Twilight was late. I suppose life in Ponyville has helped her in other ways, too. Celestia gave a wan half-smile at the thought of the Twilight of old sleeping in.

Such a thing would surely require physical exhaustion, at least.

The air hummed softly to her refined ears, and Celestia sat bolt upright, unwilling to show Twilight her ungainly slump. At a thought, the shards shimmered, the plate returning to the table as if it had never broken. Her horn glowed gently, but that was mainly to keep Rock Steady, and any others who might be watching, secure in the knowledge that only unicorns were capable of powerful magic. And if Celestia sometimes quietly ignored the rules of unicorn magic, well, that would be a darned shame, wouldn't it?

Over the space of what seemed like an age to her, the air disgorged Twilight Sparkle, who managed to land mostly upright on the bench beside her. Celestia smiled widely at the slightly dazed look in Twilight's eyes, her heartbeat quickening and a blush dusting her pale cheeks.

Why? Why should any pony change me so? Twilight... why do you matter?

The little pony looked up at her with eyes like tiny stars, veiled beneath an illusion, and Celestia felt herself quiver gently. Further ruminations would have to wait, it seemed.

“Good morning, Twilight Sparkle. I trust you slept well?”

Twilight gave her a sunny little smile, “Very well indeed, Princess,” she hesitated, the smile turning guilty, “although I think the maid might not like me any more.”

Hundreds of possibilities, from racism to accidents, to a failed seduction whirled through Celestia's mind. Wait a moment! What was that last one!?

The mental image returned, Star Charmer pressed against Twilight while the purple unicorn whispered gently in her ear. Squirming, blushing, making feeble attempts to escape while Twilight's hoof traced further and further down...

Celestia looked away, feeling her face grow hot. Why, Twilight? This was meant to be impossible... I made this body such that it would not do this! And yet that seems to be ash in the wind before you, my little pony. She stole a glance at Twilight, who was poking through a bowl of fruit and seemed oblivious to her general train of thought. I'm so proud of you.

“And why,” She gently wet her lips, pushing down the images her brain seemed insistent to show her, “would poor Star Charmer have cause to dislike you, Twilight?”

Twilight gulped and dropped her apple, laughing nervously and rubbing her ear. “Um... my hair kind of... gave her a hug.”

Oh... oh dear.

“I trust you did not injure her?” Celestia raised an eyebrow.

“I-I don't th-think so-”

“She remains unharmed. Do not worry, Sun Princess,” a silky whisper cut across Twilight, who immediately stopped talking.

“Good morning to you too, honoured visitor,” Celestia forced herself to smile, wishing nothing more than to be able to excise the Being from her faithful student. That would not work, and you know it. Especially now. Even so, it seemed... wrong, for her precocious apprentice to be marred by the presence of another. And my presence is somehow better? I... these thoughts...no, it is worse.

Twilight winced slightly at that, and it took Celestia a moment to realise just how brittle the smile she was affecting would appear. She dropped the expression unceremoniously, slumping slightly in her seat.

“Thank you, Princess. The sunrise was quite beautiful.”

Celestia gave another smile, this one rather tired and completely real. Sleep was not actually necessary, but Luna's song had taken its toll, a constant reminder of her sister's isolation. The guilt... this settlement of differences... it should not have been this way, Luna. My fault, my fault... I can't fix this. Why can't I fix this? Around and around the question rolled in her head. The question she'd asked herself since Luna returned. The question whose answer continued to elude her. For the first time in millennia, her powers had been insufficient. It had hurt, to learn that. To finally find solid evidence that her powers were finite, limited in all the ways that mattered.

An icy presence pressed itself against her from the side, and she let out a sigh.

“You seem awfully distracted, Princess. Can I help?” A small mouth whispered against her neck. “Please, let me help.”

Celestia swallowed, running a hoof through Twilight's wild mane, feeling it coil around her like silken threads under the illusion of normalcy. “It's Celestia when we're in private, Twilight,” she said quietly.

“A-ah, yes, Celestia.” She felt Twilight blush, warmth clashing with the chill aura, and the princess shivered, wrapping her student in a loose hug.

You would like to help, little one? I almost wish you had not asked...

~~~

It still felt intolerably risky, hugging one's ruler. She'd hugged the princess before as a filly, and as a greeting, but somehow this was different.

I've hugged the princess, I guess... I've never cuddled with Celestia.

And yet here she was, pressed gently but firmly against silky white fur, half on top of the Princess of the Sun. Again.

What on Equestria am I doing here? Twilight glanced at Rock Steady, who seemed to be attempting to watch her discreetly, and turned away. Oh sun, I shouldn't be here...

Celestia shivered softly in her grip, before long legs wrapped around her, pulling her close. Half-lidded eyes regarded her, a small smile crossing the princess's face,

“Twilight Sparkle, you are a most remarkable pony.”

Twilight snuggled against the downy plumage of Celestia's wing, revelling in the fiery heat that seemed to surround the princess. At this, the alicorn jumped, letting out a little gasp.

“Oh, I'm sorry Pri— Celestia,” she murmured sheepishly, pulling away. The princess gave a soft snort, turning away from her, letting that long rainbow mane hide her face. The movement reminded Twilight so strongly of Fluttershy that she had to quickly stifle her giggles. After all, it seemed absurd.

“It is... quite all right, Twilight,” Celestia said, refusing to let her go. She sounds out of breath... or is that just her mane getting in the way? The princess shook the hair out of her face, nuzzling Twilight's ears gently. “Now, you wish to help? Are you certain of that?”

How can you ask me that?

“Absolutely, Princ— I m-mean, Celestia,” she corrected herself quickly when the princess shot her a reproachful glance, “I-I wouldn't leave you to do this alone.”

Celestia's face froze, and for a brief instant she looked as if she might be sick, but she hastily managed to recover into a semblance of blank neutrality, “B-be that as it may... what I have to ask of you may seem strange, and I ask you to trust me on this.”

She turned to Rock Steady, who still hovered at attention in the corner of the room. “Please, leave us,” She said, waving a hoof in the direction of the door.

“Aye, highness.”

He shuffled out of the great double doors leading towards the audience hall, leaving the two of them alone in the silence. As alone as we can get, I suppose. Twilight heard a hissing chuckle at that.

Alone, with the princess. On the Princess, even. Oh dear, oh sun...

Twilight twitched as she felt her heart go into overdrive, a hot flush spreading across her nose as the situation caught up with her. It felt so good. The soft fur, the heat, and the sound of the princess's heartbeat filling her ears. A heartbeat, she noticed, that was also getting rather fast. She was suddenly intensely aware of how sensitive certain areas were becoming, and looked nervously at the princess. Celestia was trying to hide an almost painfully obvious blush, and quietly cleared her throat.

“Perhaps we should-” They both began in unison. With a decisive nod from both parties, they separated, sinking back into their respective seats. Twilight's head swam, warm tingles shooting through her, but she managed to meet the princess' eyes steadily. Celestia chuckled uneasily, shuffling around slightly to get more comfortable.

“I would not ask you, Twilight, but I feel as if I have no alternative. I need you to stay with me for the next month, or longer if necessary.”

Twilight blinked, alarmed at the sudden mirth. “What about my friends?”

Celestia snorted at that, “Surely they could survive a month without you?”

A month? Unrestricted access to the Canterlot archives? Unrestricted access to... to Celestia? Maybe I can find what I need in the archive to help them. Help them all.

But something seemed wrong about the entire situation. “What do you need me to do?”

What could she possibly need me for? Is... is it the elements? No, she'd want the others here for that...

Celestia's face crumpled, and she turned to stare forlornly out at the morning cityscape.

Wrong, wrong, wrong... oh sun, why did I have to ask that...

“Twilight, I need you to talk to-” She hesitated, giving a watery laugh, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, “I need you to talk to my sister. Show her... wonder. Show her what you have shown me, my faithful student.”

I... oh my... Princess...

Twilight was vaguely aware that her mouth had fallen open. She worked her jaw for a moment, trying to come up with an intelligible response.

“W-w-why me?”

“Because I don't know who else to turn to, Twilight Sparkle!” Celestia snapped, tears trickling down her cheeks. “Please, Twilight. I... I don't know who else I could trust. I can't fix this alone...” the alicorn trailed off, her slender white neck sinking down until she rested her horn against the table with a dull clack. The sight of her mentor so distressed was a strange one to Twilight, and for an instant she hesitated.

I-I'm not sure I can do this by myself. Terminus, will you help me?

“So you are indeed going to-” The voice whispered urgently from beside her ear.

Of course! How could I not!? I couldn't leave her... I won't leave her to face this alone. I-I couldn't bear to even imagine facing down Nightmare Moon alone, yet my friends... my wonderful friends stood by me.

“If that is your choice, then I stand by you, dear one.”

“I–‒ we'll do it, Celestia.”

The princess sent her a look of such abject gratefulness that Twilight felt it almost denigrated the proud mare she knew. And loved. She looked away, embarrassed to be on the receiving end of such a look from her mentor.

“P-Please, Celestia. It's what any good pony would choose.”

The princess just stared at her with those weary pink eyes. “You know that isn't true, Twilight,” the alicorn said in a low voice, “Most would turn me away, discard me as a broken toy... were I not already princess of our people, at least, and then they would only choose out of hollow respect for my rank.”

“Then they aren't good ponies,” Twilight said simply, reaching forward to nuzzle Celestia's ear while it was still in reach. Celestia sighed quietly, leaning into the contact, closing her eyes.

“Perhaps, Twilight, perhaps.”

And so they lay there, not quite sharing a bench, speaking in whispers over matters varied and esoteric, until Celestia had to leave for morning court.

~~~

The book pile hit the desk with a very solid thump. Twilight mentally tallied up the books related to pony anatomy at a stack of thirty-one. The pile on timberwolves made a significantly less impressive sound, being comprised of two books, and a pamphlet on safe camping. Twilight looked at the piles dourly, attempting to will herself off the topic her mind had refused to let go of for the past hour.

What am I going to do? Princess Luna is going to kill me, and there's nothing I can do...

“I'm sorry, Lady Sparkle, it was all I could find in the register,” Star Charmer said, shooting Twilight an uneasy glance. Twilight returned a falsely sweet smile, sorting through the piles with expert efficiency. The hourglass emitted a puff of black smoke, spinning gently in its cradle while she fiddled with a notepad and several pencils, writing a scruffy list of objectives. It helped take her mind off the evening, so she mentally tallied this activity under 'helpful'.

“That's quite all right. Thank you for saving me the time, Star Charmer.”

And with that, they fell into an almost-comfortable silence as Twilight began to make notes, searching for anything that might be pertinent to her goals.

Hmm... so it might be possible to graft wings from a pegasus onto a unicorn, and keep them functional? No, no... there must be more to it than that. Celestia can walk on clouds like a pegasus, without the cloudhoof spell... would that help Rarity?

“And where would you procure the wings from, dear one?”

Good point. I can't exactly ask pegasi to give me wings... maybe some kind of limb donation service for dying pegasi? No, no... that's a stupid plan. Why did I even think of it?

“Indeed. It could have other applications, could it not? Suppose your good friend Rainbow Dash were to have a nasty collision with a tree?”

Oh, pegasi are much more durable than they look. I mean, if they weren't, Rainbow would probably break her wings every week! She'd spend more time in hospital than she spent flying, the amount of times that mare has flown into my house... which is a tree, by the way.

“An excellent point, dear one. I retract my statement. I do still hold that some form of organ transplantation might be of worth to your society, however, even if it does not pertain to the creation of alicorns.”

Hmmm... maybe you're right.

She hurriedly scribbled down a section on possible organ donation service for hospitals under a header marked 'Interesting'. She settled back down, slowly nibbling on the tip of a pencil, possibilities whirling through her head as she absently perused a chart on wing structure.

Do you suppose it would be possible to... grow new organs outside the body?

“It is definitely possible to do so, however I would likely be unable to help you in such an endeavour in my current state, dear one.”

Twilight twitched, sitting bolt upright on the bench. If she could engineer the growth of a unicorn horn...

Terminus! That's it! Wait... what do you mean, 'your current state'?

“I am operating at a limited capacity at present. I cannot, for example, control your ethereal mane to any particular degree. Nor am I as well equipped to protect you as I believe I should be. I am utterly incapable of manipulating matter that is not connected to you. Dear one... at present, I am barely functional.”

Twilight's pencil snapped in her mouth, and the little unicorn quickly spat out the jagged wood, her bench tilting backward dangerously.

“Ma'am, are you okay!?” A green hoof righted the bench easily.

“Thanks, Star Charmer,” Twilight offered the mare a small smile, settling back into her thankfully stabilised seat.

So, allow me to summarise... we lack the capacity to help my friends at present, you believe yourself to be broken, Celestia- Twilight felt her cheeks grow hot just at the thought.Let's not go there, and Princess Luna is going to kill me!

“We lack the capacity to help your friends using your current plan of action, dear one. There may be other ways and means.”

That won't matter if I'm dead, Terminus!

A slight movement caught her eye, and she turned to meet the orange eyes of Star Charmer, who blushed and immediately glanced away. Twilight smiled, eagerly grabbing the distraction with both hooves. “Are you sure you aren't bored? I mean, I'm sure this place has some novels, if you'd like to read.”

The maid seemed to light up immediately, before catching herself and settling primly in her bench, “Oh, that would be lovely! Um... I mean, if it's not bothering you, Lady Sparkle.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow at that. It's so strange to have someone refer to me like that... as if I were some kind of noble. A mental image of herself, hair in a perfect coiffure like Rarity, sipping tea from something out of a glass-blower's wet dream forced her to suppress a snort. She grabbed the register almost carelessly, slumping backwards onto her bench.

“Hm... would Daring Do be acceptable?” Twilight flicked through the register with one hoof, her mind wandering.

Oh, Rainbow Dash. And I'd just got you reading regularly, too... It was an almost physical pain in her chest how much she would miss them all, even if she was only away for a month. Maybe I can-

“Uh, yes, that's fine ma'am.” Star Charmer's reply broke her out of her tangent, and she quickly retrieved the series in question. Twilight felt a brief pang of nostalgia as she hoofed the brightly coloured covers. Pity it took an actual broken wing to get you that far...

“Your friend is most stubborn. Perhaps it is lucky she is so durable.”

Twilight snickered, raising a hoof to her lips. “Here. Careful, they're first edition.” She grinned, passing the books to Star Charmer, who nodded easily. Twilight settled back onto her bench, twiddling a new pencil. After a few minutes, Star Charmer spoke up again.

“Lady Sparkle... why do you talk to yourself? I mean, if you don't mind me asking.”

Twilight shot the maid a look as if she had grown a second head, nearly dropping her pencil in the process. “I talk to myself? Since when?”

“Oh, um, like... when you're staring out the window, you giggle and get this look like you're listening to something... I don't know, I'm probably being silly.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, skimming the introduction of 'Cornus Lupis – A Guidebook For The Suicidally Curious'. “No, go on, I'm curious now.”

“W-well, it just seemed to me you must be talking to someone. Like, talking to yourself or something. I-It's probably just something stupid I came up with, please ignore my ramblings, ma'am.” Star Charmer twitched nervously, returning to her reading, leaving Twilight in a state approximating shell-shock.

Note to self. Keep at least two eyes on the scarily perceptive maid I have somehow acquired. Sun and Moon! The mare puts Pinkie to shame!

“Most interesting. I do believe we have a psychic on our hooves, dear Twilight.”

A what? Twilight blinked, then shut her mouth with a click. “O-oh, all right then. I-I will.”

Terminus' voice came out as a hiss of displeasure, “She is likely capable of seeing a small portion of the Outer Paths. It may enable her to read the actions of others with uncanny accuracy, although she appears to only do so subconsciously. It is likely she is unaware of this talent, or simply thinks herself good at reading emotion and intent.”

Twilight rubbed her jaw, careful to appear as if she were contemplating the text in front of her. Is she dangerous?

“Oh, so long as she remains unaware of her talent, the risks should be minimal. She may be marginally aware of my voice, for example, although unli-” Twilight watched Star Charmer's ear flick, a slight frown crossing her face, “As I was saying, dear one... it is also a probable reason for the violent reaction you witnessed this morning. Also, as an aside, she makes me uneasy, I am ashamed to say.”

Twilight massaged her ears, frustration warring with bemusement as she attempted to apply this new information.

Just great. So my mane hates my maid, my maid dislikes being near me, you apparently dislike being near my maid... Celestia dislikes being near you... argh!

“Please, dear one, do not attempt to think on it too hard.”

Oooh... it is a tiny bit late for that...

The sun climbed in the sky, but for Twilight Sparkle, it seemed to crawl. The book pile on pony biology got steadily smaller, while her frustration grew. Nothing. There was no shortage of other ideas which might be helpful to somepony somewhere down the line, but nothing that she could use to help her friends.

“Perhaps it would be pertinent to think on what we might say to Princess Luna, in the meantime?”

Twilight's horn embedded in the desk with a quiet 'thock'.

Author's Note

Thanks to Professor Plum, Simon_oSullivan and Kaldanor for proofreading this at various points. Go look at their stuff.

As The Moon Rises

Chapter Nine: As The Moon Rises

There was a tang to the air, that afternoon. A cloying taint that sat upon Celestia’s tongue, a fluttering leathery taste, like dying butterflies trapped in spoiled honey. The bizarre phenomenon had begun roughly an hour into morning court. She looked up from her paperwork to stare into the sun, her immortal gaze undefeated by the brightness of her creation. The air shimmered slightly in the heat, and time congealed momentarily, the scent -the taste- becoming almost overwhelming. Then the passage time simply continued, as if nothing had happened. It was a small thing, really, unnoticeable to all but the most powerful unicorn, but it spelled trouble. She let out a soft whinney of displeasure, turning in the direction of the library tower. Through the window of her pleasant study, the afternoon sun turned the library roof a brilliant amber, but the light’s movement was wrong. Stilted, and warped.

Twilight... or perhaps Terminus? Worry creased her brow at the thought of her student. I should not have asked. She shook her head at that. Useless... what good is this power, after all, if I cannot exercise it as I need?

A thought took her to the door of Twilight’s quarters, a seamless teleportation, although she remained wary of her student’s privacy. Soft voices penetrated the thick wood, some kind of rushed conversation. Celestia frowned, and peered into the room. Twilight’s purple-white aura, shot through with black vines, almost overpowering a smaller, leaf green presence. The maid... what was her name? Star Charmer, that was it. Twilight’s aura seemed to bleed magic, the air warm and thick around her.

“Mmh... just a little further. To the left.” Twilight sounded tired, and slightly pained, to Celestia’s ear.

“Yes, Lady Sparkle, are you sure?” A second voice, quiet and anxious.

“As sure as I’ll ever be. Just... be gentle, please.” Celestia backpedaled furiously from that. Just what am I listening t-

“Oh, Star Charmer... that... more, further...” She heard Twilight let out a little whinny, and there was a creak of stressed wood. A... not-so-failed seduction then. A strange emptiness settled in her stomach, an irrational little corner of her mind yelling that she should be the one to make Twilight whine like that.

“M-m-more... ah!” Wood splintered, then all fell silent in the room, save for little whimpers from her student. Celestia realised with a start that she had shamelessly pressed her ear to the door, and pulled away with as much dignity as she could manage. Her face was warm, flushed, and she felt uncomfortably... moist, despite the hollow sensation. A tail of fluffy rainbow hues rubbed between her legs most wonderfully, and she let out an involuntary gasp. It... it feels so good. Her tail gently parted her, fluttering gently over her outer lips, and Celestia forced a hoof up to her mouth.

“It is curious, how alike in manner thou hast become to our creations.”

The memory jolted her out of her daze. No. I am not a pony, sister. But... it feels good. Why should I deny myself? Celestia bit her lip, and forced herself to stop. Because I must talk to Twilight. She cannot simply... ooze magic into the palace grounds. I won’t stand for it.

She spelled her stifles clean, clamping down on her urge to continue with iron control. There. Now, to business...

She sauntered into the room as casually as she dared, taking in the view. Books were scattered across the floor, as were splinters of wood. The writing desk in the corner was utterly ruined, and in the wreckage sat a curious heap. Star Charmer was half straddling Twilight, who was inexplicably holding a crowbar. Both seemed flushed and short of breath, Twilight’s eyes widening, her face twisting into a horrified grimace, as if she were staring down an oncoming train.

“P-p-princess... it’s not...”

Celestia smiled her gentle smile, a tinkling laugh at her lips. “Hard at work I see, Twilight Sparkle?”

~~~

Oh sun, oh sun... why? Why now?

Twilight wriggled out of the wreckage of the broken desk, scattering precious tomes in her wake. “I-I’m so sorry, I’ll fix it, I promise, I-I’ll w-work extra hard-”

Star Charmer scrambled away from her, nervous energy radiating off the maid, who somehow managed to land the motion in a deep curtsy.

A hissing chuckle from behind her ear. “Princess, please, do not leap to conclusions.”

Celestia fixed her with a piercing stare, her entire demeanour shifting in an instant, and for a moment those pink eyes filled her world, cold and unforgiving. “And which conclusion in particular should I be avoiding, Terminus?” The princess’s tone was cool and measured.

“I know how this little... episode, must have sounded from the outside. That much I have learnt. Explain, please, dear one?”

Twilight nodded shakily. “I-I got my horn stuck in the desk, Princess.” Celestia eyed the crowbar for a moment, then nodded, her entire countenance brightening. Twilight breathed a soft sigh of relief. She... understands. How did that sound? Soft whimpers, creaking wood, cries of ‘more!’... Equestria, swallow me.

“It will be fixed, do not worry. There is, however, a matter of importance we should speak of.” Celestia glanced at the prostrate maid. “Please, would you wait outside? I must talk to my student in private.” Star Charmer nodded, and left the room with a bow.

Purple lips quirked, and she quickly shook splinters out of her coat, gingerly rubbing her aching horn. “I’m sorry, Princess.”

Celestia walked over to the bed, sitting primly upon it, before regarding her with a quizzical eyebrow. “I assume that you have not, indeed, seduced your personal servant?”

“I... no, Pr-Celestia,” She corrected herself at the last moment. She moved, almost automatically, to sit with her mentor. After a moment of slight awkwardness, she hopped up onto her bed, resting her side against Celestia’s belly. Fiery warmth, followed by a tingling numbness, raced through her. It felt right, for lack of a better term, and she snuggled into the smooth white fur.

She looked up, meeting the princess’ gentle gaze. “Twilight, you must take a firm grasp of your magic. Use it. Exercise it. Please, just cease this maddening... radiation.” Celestia smacked her lips oddly, an expression Twilight had never seen from her, as if trying to clear her mouth of something unpleasant.

W-what?

“You are releasing large quantities of raw magic into the air, my student. It is most unpleasant.”

Twilight rapidly shook her head. Terminus, what’s happening?

“A hysterical magical reaction, as far as I am able to determine, dear one.”

Not enough time... I don’t have time for this, I need to know how to help Princess Luna.

Celestia flinched, her face taking on a greenish tinge. “That. Stop that, please. Whatever you are thinking about, stop.”

“Luna...” the barest whisper escaped Twilight’s lips. Was the air shimmering? She swallowed. “I-I can't. You want me t-to help her... I have to help her. Please, Celestia, I can't let you down. I just don't know how I can help her. I need more time!”

The room seemed to shudder in her vision, the air congealing in her throat.

Give me more time, Terminus.

“Dear one, calm yourself! You will destroy us both!” The spidery voice hissed, clearly alarmed.

“Twilight.”

A delicate white hoof found her chin, and she felt soft lips against her forehead, spreading a tingling warmth up into her sensitive horn. Her breath left her as Celestia's strong forelegs pressed her close, and her thoughts stilled, until all that remained was the sensation of Celestia's warm mouth at the base of her horn. A-ah...

~~~

Celestia closed her eyes as she felt the cloying aura began to dissipate around them. Holding the little unicorn close to her, she pulled away, a dazed smile crossing her face as her actions caught up with her. Why? I just... Slick coolness pooled in her chest as Twilight gave a breathy little sigh, nuzzling Celestia’s neck. She licked her lips, the aftertaste of Twilight’s magic still filling her mouth, tempered by a cold, sharp sensation, as if she had just kissed an ice statue. I... kissed her. Celestia cast her mind back, to the times when Twilight was young. We hugged, yes, but never... why? Especially not there... The forehead was quite an intimate spot for a unicorn, the horn particularly sensitive, especially during active spellwork. She looked away from Twilight to vacantly study the room, rather than regard the mare. I... should not be doing this. She cannot be compromised. My Twilight, why do you matter?

“Ah, Celestia...” Twilight caught her gaze, small purple hooves cupping her cheeks. I should not be here. This... this whole plan was a mistake. Glowing eyes widened, a dark blush staining Twilight’s cheeks. Celestia’s mouth was suddenly far too dry, her stomach seeming to drop from under her. She is safe. Why am I tempted to linger?

“No.”

She pulled away, landing on leaden hooves. “Princess!?” Twilight let out a confused cry, tipping backwards on the bed. I’m sorry, Twilight. Celestia turned her back on her student, her throat feeling almost too tight for words.

“I must broach the subject of your visitation with...” She choked slightly at that, “with Luna. Be well, Twilight Sparkle.”

A thought of winding stairways, and a black lacquered door. In an instant, Celestia stood before the looming entrance to Luna’s domain, the library fading around her. She let out a wistful sigh, her head low and bowed. I am a coward, sister. A bitter little chuckle at that. She is young and innocent, what do I have to fear? She paused, examining the feeling as her heartbeat slowed from its frantic peak. Because she cares... foolish, stupid Twilight. Thoughts of glittering purple eyes, wide in adoration, above an almost luminous blush. Cute little lips, so close to her own with a distance she herself had closed. Silken cold on her skin, against her face. Celestia shuddered, her mind turning upon itself as she lingered in the threshold. I... want it. I want it, but... why? She is but a pony in her mind, even with the aid of the voidling. It will hurt her more than I could bear...

“Luna?” She called softly, tentatively. The door swung open upon silent hinges, and an equally quiet voice answered her implicit question. Celestia looked back once, a brief glance at the empty corridor behind her. I am sorry, my Twilight.

“Enter.”

~~~

Twilight gingerly traced a hoof over her horn, which still tingled with Celestia’s magic. It was an idle motion, indicating that the owner of the hoof was currently not at home, sprawled like a starfish with her face in a pillow.

She kissed me. She kissed me. She... kissed me, and now she doesn’t want to be near me...

Her heart sank as the sight of Celestia’s back retreating from her played over in her mind. The princess’s words, cold and formal- no, attempting to be formal, hurt her deeply. Her horn was cool and smooth under her hoof, but she could still almost feel those soft lips against her forehead.

I-I... I almost kissed her, Terminus. Why do I want to kiss my teacher? I m-mean... the way she looked at me last night...

Wrapping her forelegs around the pillow, she pulled it out from under her, hugging it tightly the way she’d hugged Celestia’s slender white neck mere minutes before. Those pink eyes had, for a moment, held such warmth for her she feared her heart might burst. Then, as it had done the night previous, the barriers had suddenly sprung into place, and Twilight was once again left alone. A quiet cough broke her contemplations.

“I am afraid romantic relations between your kind are not my area of expertise, dear one. Romances between Beings of significant power are rare, complicated, and vary wildly depending on the compositions of the Beings in question.”

I am not one of them, Terminus. I’m a pony, that much is still true.

The voice became silken, almost sarcastic. “No? Perhaps not, dear Twilight. But she is, and that is what is truly the problem. Her expectations of you may be vastly at odds with who and what you are. She may not even realise her own feelings, or you may be mistaken as to how she feels about you. It is... difficult, to love above your station.” A hint of bitterness there. Twilight’s ears twitched, eyebrows quirking.

I-It’s obvious it’s not just... admiration, now. Her aura... Twilight shivered, nuzzling the pillow. It’s nice.

“Just nice, dear one?” returned a smug whisper. Her cheeks flushed hot, and she buried her face in the bedcovers.

It feels so good, but... she seems sad... am I pushing her too much? Oh, Terminus... I don’t want to hurt her... Her eyes stung as she remembered

“She was the one to kiss you, do not forget that.”

I... you’re right, I-I’m being silly. What can we do, though? Twilight twisted the problem this way and that, trying to see a solution. Hmm... she’s been alive for over a thousand years, surely she’d have taken at least one consort in that time. Whoever that was must’ve been noteworthy—

Twilight stretched, pushing herself upright, before hopping down from the bed. Let’s get to reading.

~~~

“Thou wouldst ask what of us?” Luna’s voice, quietly incredulous, pierced the gloomy silence of her tower. On the rafter beam opposite her, Celestia stared implacably back, but a slight shifting of her wings betrayed her nervousness. Please, Luna... this state of affairs cannot continue. Shifting her grip on the wood, she settled herself primly. Spiders skittered around her, though the darkness was no barrier to her sight. Far above the flagstones of the tower floor, Luna’s perch creaked ominously with every small movement.

“I would ask that you permit a visit from my student, Twilight Sparkle, tonight at moonrise. Please, Luna, tru-”

Turquoise eyes blazed, “thou wouldst dare ask us to trust thee!?” the Moon Princess took a deep breath, settling herself more firmly, before continuing in a softer, calmer tone, “No, ‘Tia. We shall not permit access to our sanctuary. We... we have no desire to spend time in the company of ponies.”

Celestia smiled a small, secret smile, warm and sweet. So said I, once, Lulu. “I would have said much the same, a thousand years hence. She is... different, please understand.”

Luna shrugged faintly, turning away. “Limited. Foolish and weak, like-” She faltered slightly, “-like all our creations, ‘Tia. Transitory as the swell of tides. What wisdom could such a creature wish to share with us? Perhaps the proper manner with which to buff our hooves? The suggested method to farm rocks, perchance?” Luna glared back at her, eyes bright and tearful.

Celestia shook her head, looking down at the floor below them despairingly. How can I explain this to her? I... I do not know myself. Why do you matter, little pony? What place do you occupy, beside Luna? How do you compare? At that moment it struck her.

“She has bound herself to another, a spirit of the void that goes by the moniker 'Terminus'. She will last as we have, Luna. I... I believe she would be capable of traversing the gulf beyond,” her smile turned bitter at that. Without meaning to, she has succeeded where we have failed, dear sister.

Luna’s piercing gaze faltered, and for a moment Celestia caught a glimpse of a mare utterly lost in her own suffering. It pained her to see, a burning ache that had almost become part of her very being. The mare she became when I... when I broke her. No turning back, Luna.

“And thou expectest us to believe that thou simply allowed this interloper to bond itself to thy... apprentice?”

Celestia made a sharp negating movement with her horn. “Of course not! She... did so without my knowledge, nor my consent. The spirit was unusually stealthy. I believe it may even have been able to preemptively detect my scryings.”

A sharp hiss of released breath. “Foolish. And what part of this wouldst thou have us play, ‘Tia?” Luna shot her a calculating glance. Celestia nodded once, her decision made. I must simply wait and see. I cannot force her, I can but ask.

“I would ask that you merely take a few hours of an eternity to speak with our visitor. You always were the persuasive one, Lulu.”

Her sister’s face contorted into a pained grimace, internal conflict clear. Celestia looked on, gently biting her lip, while the silence stretched out between them. A small sigh from the blue alicorn, and then Luna began to speak. “Very well. Two hours, at moonrise, so that we might converse with this... Terminus. No more, sister.”

Celestia nodded at this, her heart heavy. “Thank you. I think they are both greatly anticipating this, in their way. Go in peace, sister mine.”

In a flash of golden light, Celestia reappeared in her study, nodding once to Rock Steady, who snapped a brisk salute in return. The royal paperwork pile sat, proud and monolithic upon her desk beside a pot of cold coffee. Her regrets stood taller, their deepening shadow threatening to eclipse her.

A jet of green, streaking across the evening sky, caught her attention. Spike... what reason could the little one have to write to me? The hatchling was a rare and precious creature, one of the few dragons raised among ponies such that he could empathise with them. One of the first responsibilities I placed upon young Twilight. She remembered the day fondly, explaining the importance of looking after the wyrmling to a very serious purple filly. She could still see the cute frown of absolute attention on Twilight’s chubby little face. She let out a sigh. Perhaps Luna is right. She is just a pony... but why can’t I let her go?

A letter puffed into existence before her, and she caught it midair out of sheer habit. Within mere moments, she had absorbed the letter’s contents, and carefully placed it back upon her desk.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Hello, Your Highness, Spike here. I wasn't sure exactly where Twilight would be, but you're always in the palace, so it seemed the easiest way to get in contact. I don't wanna be a bother, but could you please let Twilight know that I'm fine with staying at Fluttershy's. That's not the problem! Her... whatever that spell she did, broke all the windows in the library! And all the glassware! I got letters just fine when you sent them, but whatever she did to send the last one was a doozy. Um... anyway, I'm staying with Fluttershy, as requested,

Spike

There had also been a small claw print on the paper, by way of signature, the serrations matching what she remembered of Spike's exactly. An experiment. I wonder, which of them came up with this particular test? Certainly not Terminus... then what cause could it have to appear ignorant of such matters? Why would it encourage her to experiment with teleportation?

Her chin resting on one hoof, Celestia eyed the open letter idly. Perhaps I shall save Twilight time, and order the attentions of a glassblower. Her gaze turned lazily toward The Monolith. Yes, that will do nicely. She penned a short letter, stamping it with the royal seal.

“Rock Steady, be a dear and take this down to the courier chute,” She turned to her personal guard, who returned a look of absolute seriousness.

“Aye, highness.”

Celestia smiled softly as she heard the study door click shut. She brought forth the might of the sun, withering heat bearing down upon the room for fraction of a second, and her form blurred into accelerated movement. The massive in-tray seemed to melt beneath the might of her pen, but the thrill she had once felt from fulfilling her duties was missing. It felt hollow, as it had for the past millenium. It was in times like this that she almost missed Celestia of the Iron Sun. That mare would not have wallowed in feelings, would not have consented to the weakness of partisan thoughts. Judge, jury... executioner. She shuddered. Never again, Luna.

Scrawling a note to Twilight, she attached it to Spike’s letter with a conjured adhesive, before spelling both to seek their intended recipient. The spell was wasteful and lazy, but for an alicorn that mattered little, as a familiar ache settled in. Moonrise, then. I wish you good fortune, my student.

With thoughts of Twilight, Celestia stepped onto the balcony of her tower, her voice raising into a song as primal as the turn of seasons. A moment later, a second joined her, soft and haunting, while hers evoked a blistering intensity. Her magic stretched out, the words of creation branded onto her very soul burning brightly as they called to her other half.

The sun answered in kind, filling her with its warmth as it dipped below the horizon. A sense of renewal flowed through her, as it always did, and with a soft sigh she released it, allowing the sun to finally set. The song of the moon echoed on, silvery light streaming out across the gulf of beyond. Great shining roads lit the sky in a familiar pattern, like the weavings of some delirious cosmic spider, but they held no promise to Celestia. In the past, they had been signs of another, a threat to all they had worked for, but now they lay forlorn and decaying, as they had for over two millennia. For a time, Celestia had thought to end their isolation, to bring herself forward into the wilds of the galaxy, but in the end she had found herself too tightly bound to the sun. It was almost enough for her to resent her pact. Almost.

What good is this power if I cannot use it as I please? A bitter smile. She was here, as she had always been. Unable to move forward, unwilling to look back. A good night to you, dear Lulu.

~~~

Silvermoon the Bronzehorned... nothing. Argh! Surely she must have had some kind of consort!?

Twilight closed ‘Apprentice to Archmage: Students of the Sun Princess’ in disgust at its lack of important details, her head sinking down to rest against the table, which had been dragged across the room to act as a replacement desk. She felt tendrils of hair attach themselves to random pieces of stationary beneath the illusion, causing the awkward appearance that objects around her were spontaneously levitating.

“U-um... is there anything I can do to help, Lady Sparkle? Some tea, perhaps?”

Twilight stared dully at Star Charmer’s cheerfully smiling face. She gave the maid a rather tired grin. “Yes, please.” The words barely left her mouth before Star Charmer had left the room, humming quietly to herself. Twilight gave a relieved sigh. I thought I was going to have to order her to give me some privacy...

“There is no reason to suspect that the princess would deign to have... relations, with a pony. You must remember, as much as she appears to be one, she is not a pony, dear one.”

She hurled herself to her hooves, pacing back and forth. So you keep saying. You tell me she’s a Being, like she’s some great and mystical creature from beyond... I-I’ve known her my whole life, Terminus. She’s as kind a mare as any I’ve known. Worryingly normal towards her subjects, compared to the gryphon kings. I’d thought, maybe... maybe she was lonely. It can’t be easy, to live alone for so long.

A sudden image of herself, Celestia and Luna, sat together around a small campfire, watching a blood-red sky above a world of fire and bone. She heard a silken chuckle from beside her, and flinched. No, no... what was that, Terminus?

“A side effect of your mind calculating the implications of immortality. One cannot expect this world to last forevermore.”

The library tower’s courier chute emitted a sudden clunking noise as a cylindrical pod was clamped into place. The console let out a tinny whistling noise, accompanied by a blinking red light, signalling to all and sundry that a message had arrived. Twilight’s head snapped in the direction of the chute, before trotting forward to place her hoof against the recognition plate. A tingle shot through her leg, magic and lightning both, before the pod’s magnetic seals released. A scroll, bearing the royal seal, was spat into her face before the pod hurtled back into circulation about Canterlot. Twilight caught the scroll in her telekinetic field, cracking the seal immediately out of sheer force of habit.

Her eyes widened slowly as she read down the short note from her assistant,

Oh... ponyfeathers! I’m sorry, Spike. Well... I won’t be using that spell to teleport objects in the future, certainly. Sun! This is going to cost so much to fix!

“What is cost, to those such as us? Conjuration is the lifeblood of the art, the raw conversion of magic into matter. We can afford anything a simple joinery pony would ask of us, if you know of the correct spells.”

Twilight mentally tallied up the spells she knew. Her eyes widened, “Oh! Number twenty-five! I can conjure moustaches!” she blurted out. There was an awkward silence, and Twilight felt her ears grow hot.

“...anything useful, dear one?”

A-ah... no. It wasn’t my preferred field of study. Conjuration always just seemed so... crude! More might than finesse, and the way you have to... force the product into existence always made me feel ill. Besides, wouldn’t the conjured money disappear after a few days?

“What if I told you that true creation was possible? What then, dear one?”

There was a pause. Twilight felt her jaw drop open, and she unconsciously sank back on the bench. What!? But that violates Copperhoof’s law of flux stability! If you could bind magic permanently into such a form... wouldn’t that remove magic from the flow of all things?

“Well, yes... but magic is removed from the flow quite often, actually, if one knows where to look. And it is added, constantly, leaking in from the Outer Paths. To a certain degree of accuracy, magic represents the taint of the Outsiders upon a place in real space, dear Twilight.”

Her head swam as she attempted to process this strange hypothesis, which ran counter to much of the work of ponykind. Then... why is this influx not observed here?

“Perhaps it is because your princesses actively shut down intrusions from Outside... I believe I am quite lucky that the conduits do not reach quite as far as Equus, for if I had travelled here directly, my presence would have been discovered immediately,” The voice mused, soft and contemplatory, “In any case, we are here now, and there is much work to be done. Not least of which, the conjuration of adequate funds with which to repair your dwelli-”

The door clattered open, revealing a levitating tea set, followed closely by a grinning green mare. Twilight whirled, horn glowing brilliantly, before relaxing minutely at the sight of Star Charmer.

“Tea’s ready, ma’am,” the maid said brightly, and Twilight stifled a disappointed groan, her mind whirling through the implications of using magic to create true objects. It just... doesn’t make sense!
Her eyes caught a second note attached to the first, and she grabbed it with her magic, pulling it up to eye level.

“Hmm... thank you, just give me a moment please,” She muttered distractedly to Star Charmer, her eyes roaming over the paper.

Dear Twilight,

Allow me to first convey my sincere apologies for the way I behaved earlier. I was not fair to you, and I understand perfectly if you are angry with me for it. I am sorry, Twilight.

In relation to my other inquiries, I believe a visit on the moment of moonrise would be most beneficial. As you may not be aware, there are numerous defenses layered around Luna’s tower, such that finding the doorway may become troublesome to the unwary. In order to locate the entrance to the midnight stair, you must...

What followed was a rather complicated series of directions which involved moving to various areas of the palace in a precise order, while thinking of the crescent moon, before the doorway would reveal itself in the upper reaches of the guest quarters. As magical rituals went, it was remarkably straightforward, requiring neither reagents nor much preparation on the part of the visitor. Distractedly, she reached for a teacup, sipping the hot liquid carefully. Her eyes widened, and she let out a soft groan.

“This is really good!” she blurted, immediately taking another sip.

The maid gave her a modest nod, “Yes’m, imported from Zebrica last week.”

Twilight wracked her brain on the topic of tea, “That must cost the treasury a fortune, to move tea so far,” she mused.

Star Charmer merely shook her head. “New track opened up on the underground, just for this shipment. If... you don’t mind me saying so, it seems a little strange, even if her Highness does enjoy her hot drinks.”

The librarian paused over this information, rolling it over in her head in addition to her earlier problems. The ritual will be easy enough, just simple movement patterns in combination with symbolic imagery. True creation spells... if they even exist... would allow me to pay a builder, and replace my glassware. Perhaps I could get Big Macintosh to do it on the cheap? And now a new underground route to Zebrica... most interesting, if we ever want to take a holiday.

The barest muttering at the edges of her hearing, buzzing like static. She attempted to filter out Star Charmer’s voice to focus on the sound.

“... useful if we shoul- need to leave t-- country.”

I’d rather not think about that right n-

“-And that’s strange because Wok ‘O’ Gold down in the kitchens says they’ve been getting timberwolves on the tracks... I say, did you hear that?” She quickly realised that she had zoned out completely over her tea, and that her maid had continued to talk to her in the meantime.

“I’m sorry, hear what exactly?” She murmured, doing her best to look bewildered. It seemed to work, although Twilight was certain her acting skills were less than stellar. Star Charmer looked around nervously, ears twitching.

“I thought I heard something. I-it sounded horrible, like somepony scraping their hooves on a chalkboard, but r-really quiet... I’m sorry ma’am, I guess I must just be hearing things.”

Terminus, meet my psychic maid who makes excellent tea. Star Charmer, meet the alien Being who lives in my head, who apparently sounds like the death rattle of a thousand baby rabbits. No, no no... that would never turn out well. Hmm... if only I had a pot of noodles, I could maybe...

There was a rather pointed cough from Star Charmer, who blushed and cringed a little when Twilight turned to her.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me at the moment, I just can’t concentrate. Why don’t you take a break, while I take a look around to find the source of this noise you heard? Perhaps the palace plumbing is acting up, and your ears are sensitive to it.” Twilight said, attempting to sound comforting. The maid gave her a fearful glance, but nodded.

“Please be careful ma’am... whatever it was, it sounded alive.” Star Charmer shuddered, turning towards the library door. Twilight smiled tiredly, waving her off.

“I’ll be fine, don’t worry about me. Thank you for the tea, Star Charmer.”

When she was finally satisfied that the green mare was out of earshot, Twilight closed and locked both doors, peering out through the library tower’s viewing slot to ensure that no more tea services might sneak up on her. In an instant, books on the subject of conjuration surrounded her, pulled from their shelves by powerful telekinesis and held in place by ropes of silky black hair. It was a subject she had thus far neglected, and now she meant to change that. After all, there was much work to be done.

~~~

Unshod purple hooves struck a staccato beat on a winding staircase, unlit by torches, illuminated only by strategically placed windows which allowed the light of the moon to stream through, casting the stair into blue and silver gloom.

Clitter-clack, clitter-clack. It felt as if she had been climbing for hours, the noise drumming itself into her brain. Clitter-clack, clitter-clack. Terminus, how much further?

“A mere stone’s throw away, dear one. Around the next bend in the stair, then... the third left.”

Twilight sighed softly, attempting to calm her heartbeat. The staircase seemed far longer than could feasibly fit within the palace, and she cursed her habit of skimping on physical exercise. At last, the dimly lit staircase gave way to a darkened corridor, stretching out to her right, branching into three separate paths.

Third left, third left. She could barely make out two doorways in the gloom, graceful marble archways which seemed to have been unceremoniously bricked up. The third... she shivered. Jet black, carved into a likeness of the crescent moon. The tower was cold, dark, the walls cracked and covered with encroaching ivy. The door opened before her upon silent hinges, cool air flowing forth, and she caught faint strains of a haunting melody. The sound defied description, seeming to crawl through her bones, settling into some deep part of her and filling her nose with the scent of night flowers. Twilight swallowed, staring into the darkness of Luna’s tower.

With me, Terminus?

“Always, dear one.”

Her horn lit with purple white fire, she stepped forth into the unknown.

Author's Note

Hey, sorry this took so long, I've been moving house in the past month, after which I've become rather distracted by real life. I'd been working on this for a while, but I kept deleting it and starting over because I just couldn't get the flow/pacing right. I think I've got it, finally, but that doesn't really excuse the two month wait. So... sorry guys.

Fearless

Chapter Ten: Fearless

Shadows claimed her, the chill silence of the tower echoing in her ears. The inside of the tower was vast, the ceiling too high for her hornlight to reach. An emaciated rodent skittered away from her, beady white eyes searching blindly in the darkness. Her hoofbeats echoed loudly on the stonework, despite her measured pace. The place was a ruin. Ivy encroached everywhere, spreading over the walls, which were pitted and scarred from the passage of time. A rotten mural to the moon princess hung damply on the wall closest to her, its edges tattered. Her hair spread out across the ground around her, and she cut power to the illusion. It was useless here.

“Princess Luna?” She called quietly, with more confidence than she felt.

A faint rustling of feathers, high above her. She craned her neck up, peering into the gloom.

“So, little pony... wherefore seekest thou the lady of the moon?” Twilight twitched, then whirled, coming almost nose to nose with a hauntingly familiar mare. For a moment, she simply stared into those turquoise eyes, transfixed. Then, with deliberate slowness, she took a step back and bowed low enough that her horn grazed the floor, an exaggerated form of respect generally only used in high court proceedings in this age. Luna spoke again, her voice cold and measured.
“Thou hast studied the old ways well, voidling. We ask thee again... wherefore seekest thou our attention?”

Can I reply truthfully? Would you accept the answer ‘because Celestia willed it’?

A cool, feminine voice broke her concentration. “I am the one who is known as Terminus. We have sought you to... introduce ourselves, as the presence of Twilight and myself may be of note to one such as you. The unicorn before you is Twilight Sparkle - pactbearer, and student of Celestia herself.”

Terminus! That’s not what Cel-! Oh. That’s rather clever, actually.

A polite cough. “Rise, Twilight Sparkle, pact-bearer of Terminus!”

Twilight twitched, Luna’s voice suddenly becoming deafeningly loud. She gingerly raised her head, hearing heavy cloth come to rest on stone. Luna cast aside a pair of heavy black curtains and rested her forehooves against an empty window frame. Beyond, Canterlot’s evening life was in full swing, the great golden spires lit by weather-lamps and the faint blue glow of lightning conduits. “We apologise, ‘tis an old tradition. However, we wish to know. There is much that we do not understand. Our sister was positively insistent that we grant thee audience,” Luna’s luminous green eyes turned back to her, steely and bleak. “We see thee... thou art no different in body to thy peers. Thou holdest only the barest spark of true divinity, through a bond foolishly accepted. What hast thou done to bring about such change in our sister?”

Twilight swallowed and approached the window, a sensation of heavy, almost smothering warmth settling over her as she neared Luna. True divinity. Is that what I face? Is that what awaits me?

“I don’t know, your highness. She’s the same mentor I’ve known since I was a filly,” she said, making sure to look Luna directly in the eye. A faint raising of one immaculate black eyebrow.

“We are not thy princess, Twilight Sparkle, understand this. We are Luna, and we have no obligation unto thee. What of thy pactmate?”

A quiet noise of pure mirth from beside her ear. “I too am unsure. I have had barely two days to observe the princess Celestia. Certainly not enough time to make any conclusions on her character. If you would allow a question in return?”

Luna nodded curtly, taking a moment to glance at the crescent moon that hung high above them. Something passed, almost imperceptibly for her, the magic crossing her skin like the faintest breeze.

“What possible reason would one such as yourself have to call this crumbling tower her domain?”

A stallion dove from the rooftop of a tavern, spreading his wings to swoop just inches from the ground to the raucous cheering of a small crowd. Luna made a sweeping gesture over the cityscape with one hoof, but lingered slightly on the spectacle.

“This creation of ours, this city of Canterlot... wouldst thou believe it a mere two millennia old? Ashes in the wind, Twilight Sparkle. Forgettable. It does not matter if thou listenest, little pony. ‘tis all frightfully transitory. In the end, we will remain.”

Graves filled her vision, the city turning to rust and ruin before her eyes. A horned skull, bearing a single wisp of elaborately styled purple hair. “Why couldn’t you save me, darling?” Twilight gasped quietly, turning away from the window, her hooves shaking. Her stomach rebelled, and she tasted bile.

“Deep breaths, dear one.” She complied, taking a gasping lungful of air, and holding it. The panic gradually subsided, and it took her a moment to notice Luna’s curious gaze.

“Thou carest for them. Why?”

Twilight grit her teeth. The question was asked with such quiet disdain that her first instinct was to snap at Luna, regardless of the circumstances. She saw the power of friendship firsthand! How... how could she ask such a thing?

“They’re my friends. I care for them, because their love makes life worth living. They empower me to reach new heights, as I empower them.”

She spoke with quiet conviction, thinking of Pinkie’s wide smile, of Applejack’s simple patience, and of Dash’s brash humour. Luna shrugged, staring into the distance, seemingly unmoved by this. I promise...

“And thou wouldst save them? Keep them with thee, down the ages?” Luna asked quietly, barely above a whisper.

“Yes.” There wasn’t even a moment of hesitation as Twilight stomped one hoof for emphasis. Luna’s almost perfect features betrayed a deep weariness, her eyes glazing with remembered sorrow. Twilight blinked, and the alicorn’s face was once again relaxed and without emotion. Did I imagine...?

“And what of other ponies? If thou couldst make thy associates immortal... wouldst thou offer others such a chance?”

Twilight took a moment to consider, her eyes roving over the tavern party far below them.

“I would, yes.”

She said this more hesitantly, her mind still ticking over the details. How many? How many would I save? That would depend on the requirements of such a treatment... on the ponies... who am I to judge their worth?

“And what of the other races? Wouldst thou walk unto the gates of Asgard, to peddle immortality among the gryphons?” Luna gently probed, making a small beckoning gesture with one hoof. Twilight brought a hoof to her chin, her mane growing increasingly agitated as the urge to pace became difficult to deny. It sent gentle feelers over the flagstones, seeking purchase, but finding little in the crumbling ruin. Not enough time, Terminus.

“On the contrary, dear one. One might say we have all the time in the world. Is that not so, Lady of the Moon?”

Luna cocked her head, eyes turning skyward. “Yes... and no. Will thy associates wait for thee, as those closest to them begin to wither? Thou wouldst need to be selfish, to pick and choose, if thy plan is to find any purchase. We find it curious indeed... what makes these ponies worth anything at all, to thee? What makes them different, beyond thine own recognition?”

“They... they...” She thought of the other ponies she had seen around Ponyville. Lyra and Bon-Bon, always together. That shy brown stallion and his mailmare friend. Time Turner?It might have been the correct name, but Twilight didn’t know him. Derpy wouldn’t stop talking about how nice he was... maybe that’s it? Everyone has friends... and mine aren’t anything special. She opened her mouth, but Terminus broke the silence first, the disembodied voice quiet yet oddly forceful.

“Patterns, Lady Luna. The complexity displayed by the interactions between ponies, particularly those who were previously involved with the--” a slight pause, and Twilight felt a curious sense of being scrutinized, and a sharp, cold tingling in her forehead, “-Elements of Harmony, is something that should not be so easily dismissed.”

Luna paused, standing absolutely still for precisely three seconds. “There may be truth to that,” she eventually conceded. Her sea-green eyes pierced Twilight. Again, Twilight felt the a similar sense of scrutiny, however this was tinged with a warm sensation, like a soft blanket fresh from the fire. “Yes, we see it now. The link thou holdest to the Element of Magic is dormant, yet ‘tis an intricate work indeed. The branching pattern...”

Twilight blinked, her eyes growing wide. So the link to the Element is a physical bond after all? That would mean the others... and a branching layout? That would imply some form of interlinkage, but with what? The other elements? After all, they’re useless by themselves- She paused, then amended. -as far as we know. That thought jolted her from her contemplations, and she looked up to see the tattered mural she had passed on the way in. When did I start pacing?

“Twenty-four seconds ago, dear one. Muttering to yourself quite frantically all the while.”

She turned to Luna, her face growing warm and a heavy feeling settling in her stomach. “I-”

“We did not wish to disturb thee. While we were capable of such deductions without ritualisation, we understand that thou must take time to wrangle with a conundrum, yes? We are nothing if not patient, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight grinned sheepishly, flicking a wriggling curl of black mane out of her eyes. “Than-”

Luna gave her a small smile. “And ponies are nothing if not slow.”

Wait, what? “Hey!” Twilight shouted indignantly, glaring half heartedly at the alicorn.

Luna shrugged and returned to her stargazing. “Words said in jest, Twilight Sparkle, no matter the truth they may hold.”

Twilight examined that, her mind inexorably conjuring an image of Rainbow Dash, fresh from a ‘still pretty awesome landing’, and eager to try again regardless of the risk of concussions or worse. Well, yes, I suppose some ponies are a bit slow, sometimes. Sun! That mare’s head must be full of rocks, the number of crashes it’s survived! The simple confidence Dash held for herself and her friends was one of the aspects Twilight found she cherished most about her. After all, it made the mare’s stubborn refusal to read anything other than adventure novels more bearable. “You might be onto something there,” She said, grinning almost in spite of herself.

The three settled into a somewhat comfortable silence, Twilight and Luna watching Canterlot slowly stir. Luna was finally the one to fill the gap.

“Thou art a quiet one, void spirit. What goes in the great beyond?”

At this, Twilight’s eyes stung, her hooves shaking of their own accord. Her heart ached, and the urge to throw herself down and weep became almost unbearable. Though it hurt her, there was still a definite sense that the pain wasn’t hers; an outside presence. Then it was gone, as suddenly as it had arrived, replaced with a numb emptiness.

Terminus...

“It survives, Lady Luna. I am much as adrift as you, for changes so sudden do not treat my kind well. My master’s kingdom is greatly diminished since my last awakening, but we must all find our place if we are to survive. In that regard, I am most grateful for the company of this slow pony.”

Twilight winced at the dry, acerbic tones, casting a worried glance at Luna, who seemed somewhat taken aback.

“Thou takest offence to our words?” Luna shot Twilight a quizzical look, which she took to be directed at Terminus.

“Indeed. I would not go so far as to denigrate those who look to me for leadership.”

Scratching her neck, Twilight bowed her head, surreptitiously looking for something to steer the conversation into safer waters.

“We... understand. However, had these lightning devices, these trains, been made by the hooves of ponies, and not by the horn of my sister, we wouldst not denigrate them for their simple nature.”

Terminus’ heated reply went unheard by Twilight as she pondered this new information. She was vaguely aware of raised tones, but she was accustomed to tuning out noise. ‘Made by the hooves of ponies’... She really believes that... why would she assume that we couldn’t innovate?

“-Furthermore, thou makest serious assumptions on the creative capacity of our creations, Terminus. Prithee, do continue this line of reasoning,” Luna grinned, her eyes bright, her tone measured but challenging. Twilight blinked, snapping out of her deliberations. She blearily realised that Luna looked more alive now than she had ever seen her.

“T-the... The steam train was designed by Steam Bolt, the Marquis of Trottingham, forty years before your return,” Twilight hesitantly cut in.

Luna raised one eyebrow, “And thy source for this information? Thou couldst not be more than a score of years, so how wouldst thou know the truth of the matter?”

Twilight bit her lip, shuffling awkwardly. A cool wind, blowing through countless cracks in the tower walls, nipped at her hooves. “Um... page two-six-two, chapter seven of Lightning Flicker’s The Metal Age.”

“Thy memory is quite efficient, Twilight Sparkle, but the hoof of our sister is long. She was well known in ages past to act as a... steward, of sorts.” Luna snorted, looking away, her eyes growing hard. “We do not deny that it is possible for thee to be correct, however we find it much more likely for our sister to be the true inventor of these devices. If... if thou couldst bring us evidence of something truly innovative, undeniably made at the hoof of a pony, then thy case may be more compelling to us.”

Undeniably... well, the princesses are older than anypony remembers... could she be right? She’s in the best position to know Celestia’s past deeds. Twilight’s thoughts spiraled wildly as she turned the information over in her head, checking it against her remembered sources.History had always been an esoteric subject among ponies, scorned by the pegasi in favour of more progressive sciences. Much of the so-called ‘histories’ of ponykind were actually conglomerations of folk-tales, legend, and half-remembered facts by dubious witnesses, to Twilight’s chagrin. Even the history of Nightmare Moon, Luna herself, Twilight had found in book of prophetic tales. And prophecy is the least reliable of all magics.

Twilights ears wilted, and she looked out across the city. It felt almost as if she had been cast adrift, the possibilities ahead terrible to contemplate. I have to know. I’ll... I’ll ask Princess Celestia. She wouldn’t lie to me.

“We understand. Thou... dost not wish to believe such things. ‘Tis natural.” Luna said, more gently than before. Twilight shook her head sharply.

“No. I’ll work out the truth. There must be some things ponies have made for themselves. The Princ- I mean, Princess Celestia can’t have been everywhere.” She snorted. “That would be absurd.”

Luna regarded her stoically, then slowly inclined her head. “Very well, Twilight Sparkle. Terminus, if thou wouldst be willing to share thy observations upon ponykind at a later date, we would be amenable to hear of thy philosophy further. However, we believe we have seen enough for one moonrise.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. That’s it? She stretched slightly, her body protesting as she shook out the stiffness in her legs.

“That would be perfectly agreeable, Lady Luna. I am afraid, however, that we cannot be separated, so if you wish to speak to me, you will also speak with Twilight.”

A slight hesitation. “Ah... yes, of course, Terminus,” Luna said quietly.

Twilight turned toward the door; Luna’s dismissal was obvious, even to her. “I... I guess I’ll take my leave then, Lady Luna. Shall I send anypony up? I-I know they must be serving supper soon.”

Luna tossed her head proudly, her mane billowing in an ethereal wind.

“That won’t be necessary. We do not require sustenance.”
Somewhat awkwardly, Twilight backed out of the chamber, the door closing with a very final thud.

~~~

The hustle and bustle of the morning court filled Twilight’s ears, petitioners jostling to and fro under the gimlet eye of the royal guard. She yawned, rubbing her eyes for what felt like the fiftieth time that morning. Maintaining her actuality was tiring, since doing so required her to split her thoughts into two parallel streams, such that one could be used to maintain the image. The wooden benches provided for courtiers were packed with foppish ponies, many of whom seemed bored out of their skulls. The rhythmic clanking of courier chutes and the quiet chattering of petitioners made for a migraine-inducing environment. Celestia, Princess of the Sun, sat upon a wooden and marble throne, smiling gently down at her subjects, but Twilight could see that the smile never reached her eyes. A whisper, though soft and feminine, cut through the noise like a knife, drilling its way into her consciousness.

“So this is the court our princess spoke of? I must admit, I had expected something less jaunty.”

It’s been this way for... five hundred years, at least, if court records are to be believed. At least this way the princess seems accessible to the ponies.

“Indeed. Still, it seems odd for a Being of her stature to subject itself to this... mass.”

Twilight rubbed her chin, pulling her legs in as a colt scurried past her, a badge proclaiming him ‘Secretary of the Glassblowers’ Guild’.

I... I suppose I never really thought about it. She was always just a mare, to me. My hero. You know, I wanted to be just like her when I grew up. To see her like this... a Being. A deity, of sorts...

Her mouth formed a small moue of displeasure as she watched Celestia handle a dispute between a representative of the merchants’ guild and a freelance wheelwright. Just why would she do this, day-in day-out, to help us? Surely, with her power, she could move mountains.

“She could certainly clear up the Appaloosan grain shortage in mere seconds, dear one. As to why she does not? We would have to ask her.”

At that moment, Celestia looked up from the bickering pair to meet her gaze, barriers falling instantly between them as the princess allowed her pain to pour forth. Her actuality faltered as she fought the urge to run to Celestia. And then it was gone, replaced once more by that vacant, kind mask she afforded all her subjects. The shivering edges of Twilight’s mane drew a few curious glances, and she stilled herself, remembering the soothing sound of water on stone. Casting her mind back to the night previous, she ran a hoof through her inanimate fringe, relishing that small return to normality.

Terminus, telling her about our meeting with Luna is going to break her heart.

There was a pause, and for a moment her inner metronome filled her ears, the bustle of the court parting around her like waves upon a stubborn rock.

“Perhaps. She may not like that which we have to tell, but Lady Luna did make suggestions of a second meeting. That indicates some progress, at least, dear one. She may not be accustomed to dealing with such issues on an entirely mortal scale. Be patient. We have a chance.”

‘Entirely mortal scale’... so we might be waiting a hundred years on, for her to agree to see us again!?

“Unlikely. She did not appear to be quite so… out of touch with her subjects. Merely disenchanted, and lonely,” Terminus suggested, after a moment of thought, “Of course, it is possible that I am mistaken as to her nature. Study of the lady Luna was, after all, limited to a window of just over two hours.”

Twilight tapped her hoof impatiently as morning court slowly wound down. The courtiers appeared almost relieved to step out into the baking midsummer heat, away from the stifling confines of the courtroom.

Celestia met her eyes, a small toss of her head gesturing to the guarded door at the side of the room that led into the palace proper. Twilight nodded minutely, and was gone, seamlessly rippling into existence on the other side of the door in time for Celestia to saunter through. It seemed so nonchalant that she almost expected Celestia to jolt with surprise at her sudden appearance. Of course, she didn’t, bending down to nuzzle Twilight’s cheek. The unicorn shivered, her face growing warm.

And now you greet me so warmly, as if nothing happened yesterday afternoon. You… you kiss me, and run away, and now you nuzzle me as if you hadn’t fled the sight of me…

It hurt horribly, and filled her with confusion, but at the same time she couldn’t bring herself to be angry with Celestia. After all, she’s hurting worst of all, except perhaps Lady Luna… It was strange to feel as if she were taking advantage of a mare so much older than her. She perked up as Celestia spoke gently in her ear.

“Walk with me, Twilight. We will go to the tea rooms, I think. It’s far too hot for a walk in the gardens.”

Somehow, Princess, I doubt that would be a problem for you.

The palace tea rooms were surprisingly cosy, with large windows overlooking the gardens, and beyond that, a stunning view of the landscape below. Plush rugs, and padded benches allowed anypony so lucky as to visit the rooms an opportunity to relax, and perhaps forget the bustle of the city for a few scant hours. Unfortunately, the sun’s glare and low lying clouds over Ponyville obscured the landscape beyond. Settling into one of the padded benches, Twilight let out a sigh as Celestia slid onto the bench next to her, tantalisingly close.

“Is something wrong?” Celestia asked, peering at her curiously.

Yes and no, Princess. Are we capable of true innovation? Or just modifying designs of yours? Can I trust Lady Luna’s words? Can I… can I just lay here with you?

“Can I… let my hair down in here? Please?” she mumbled, ducking her head to avoid Celestia’s gaze.

“Of course, Twilight. I will have to bar the room to servants, but other methods of procuring tea can be arranged.” She could hear Celestia’s smile, and looked up into those beautiful pink eyes. The princess’s warm smile, and the way that warmth reflected in her eyes when she looked at Twilight, made Twilight’s body tingle all over. It was maddening, but at the same time wonderful to see Celestia look at her like that again, and she revelled in it as much as she dared.

And just like that, a porcelain tea set appeared on the stout wooden table between them. Twilight stared. Not at the effortless conjuration that had just occurred next to them, but at Celestia herself. The mare hadn’t moved a muscle. There was no distinctive horn glow. Just a tea set, unobtrusively easing its way into existence. Twilight’s hair unfurled with a soft ‘floomph’, black tendrils reaching out, grasping and twining themselves around the legs of the table. Her vision wavered slightly, as the actuality faded, and she could feel the glimmering fires come alight in her eyes.

“You should probably shut your mouth. I hear it’s rude to stare,” Terminus whispered. Twilight gently pushed her jaw shut with one hoof, shaking her head a little as if to clear it.

“D-doesn’t that break Flicker’s law of thaumic radiance? That’s-” A delicate white hoof cut her off, tenderly cupping her cheek. Tingling warmth spread across her face, and she smiled blissfully, her eyelids drooping.

“If I allow my horn to glow, am I allowed to break the rules then?” Celestia’s horn glowed with a soft golden light, and a small, brown paper package appeared on the table next to the tea set. She gave Twilight a cheeky grin, and the unicorn suddenly found herself rather short of breath.

She’s so close...

Soft white lips, so inviting that she would just have to lean forward a little to reach them. As if sensing her thoughts, Celestia started, then gently withdrew, shooting Twilight a contrite, almost fearful look.

“I am sorry, Twilight. I should not have… I should not have done many things.” Her voice, thick with guilt and… longing?

Twilight’s thoughts floundered as she sought a way out of the situation. What do you want from me, Princess? Am I your plaything now? Again, she could almost feel the ghostly touch of those lips across her forehead, spreading blissful, numbing warmth through her. That wonderful feeling of being held so gently by against that soft white fur. Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself. After all, it’s no crazier than the conversation I had last night… “I was panicking, yesterday. Out of my mind with worry. I-I nearly tore myself apart, for a little more time with which t-to help you. You brought me back… it was wonderful, the calmness I felt when I was with you. It felt… safe. Please, Celestia, is it selfish of me to want to feel that again?”

She stared at Celestia, trembling softly. Is this the part where I end up on the moon for hubris, Princess?

The princess hung her head, bringing it to rest against her crossed forelegs. Her voice came out hollow, utterly empty of emotion. “I can’t, Twilight. I can’t bear to see you drain yourself dry to fix a broken doll, married to her eternal throne. You are important. I don’t know why you are so important, but nevertheless you are. You matter, and that means I exist only to bring- to bring you misery.” Her voice cracked, and she coughed hoarsely, shaking her head.

Is… is that really how you see things, Princess? Twilight’s brow furrowed, and she felt Terminus stir uneasily within her. You’d sacrifice me out of fear of yourself? That’s not the mare who trained me. I have more faith in you than that. There was a faint scent to the air, honeysuckle and some other, indeterminate metal.

“Fear not, dear one. Do not think of her as your ruler in this, but a friend in need. Reject only your anxiety and we may yet survive this,” it whispered, at the edge of her hearing.

I’m glad you have such confidence in me.

“You know… a wise mare once stood in front of us and said ‘I learned how important it is to keep your hooves on the ground, and be there for your friends’. Do you remember, Celestia?”

“Of course,” came the Sun Princess’ ashen reply. “But…”

Twilight pulled herself up off the bench, effortlessly pushing the table aside with a tendril of magic. Celestia reared back away from her, and the sight of her almost broke Twilight’s heart. The mare looked hollow, glassy eyed with unshed tears. “But nothing. You are my princess, but… you are my friend first, and I’m not just going to let you push me away like that. Please, Celestia, don’t try to make that decision for me. I just w-want to make you happy.”

She reached out a hoof, gently placing it on Celestia’s chest. Her aura felt almost burning hot to the hoof, but she persevered, the discomfort finally giving way to the electric warmth that was quickly becoming familiar to her. The princess watched her carefully, saying nothing. Slowly, a white hoof grasped her own, holding it gently.

“I am sorry, Twilight. I hurt you just then, didn’t I?” Celestia said, staring straight ahead, out of the bay windows into the summer haze. Her grip on Twilight’s hoof tightened, becoming almost painful, but Twilight couldn’t bring herself to care at that moment.

“I-I… yes. Yes you did. A-and I hurt you, so that makes us even.”

That got a faint, slightly pained smile, and Celestia turned her head back to Twilight. “Wisdom from Applejack?”

“Um… Rainbow Dash, actually.”

“I do not deserve a… a friend like you, Twilight,” Celestia muttered, tears finally spilling down her cheeks. And with that, she pulled Twilight forward, embracing her tightly, almost desperately. Conflicted, the pain of their almost-separation still cutting into her, Twilight simply rested her head against Celestia’s smooth neck, trying to project with every fibre of her being that she wasn’t going anywhere. Terminus… it’s barely noon, but… can we just sleep here, for a bit? Her hooves shook, and she folded in Celestia’s hooves, adrenaline leaving her frail and exhausted.

In the end, they simply sat together, sharing Celestia’s oversized bench, the princess’s head resting on Twilight’s stomach as she lay on her back, stroking her hooves through that flowing many-hued mane. The tea lay forgotten, touched by neither pony.

~~~

Celestia stirred from her slumber to a quiet whistling sound. Blearily, she opened her eyes, which cleared immediately as she cast a quick cleansing spell with a thought. Afternoon. Late afternoon, from the feel of the sun’s location. Looking around for the source of the sound, her eyes settled on the recumbent form of Twilight Sparkle. The little unicorn was sound asleep, laying on her back, her nose whistling faintly as she breathed. A mane, black as the night sky, pooled around her, tendrils of hair forming intricate patterns on the bench padding, and where it spilled onto the plush rugs of the tea room. She smiled, softly, nuzzling Twilight’s ear. Whatever did we do to create this remarkable mare?

“I greet you, Lady Celestia,” a soft voice whispered. She straightened, schooling her features into a blank mask.

“Terminus. Good afternoon, honoured visitor. I had not realised that you were capable of operating while your host was unconscious.”

Twilight’s hooves flexed in her sleep, a completely purposeful, almost predatory motion that was so un-Twilight that Celestia froze for an instant. It can move her…

“It is not ideal, but we make do with what we have. I am sure you understand, Sun Princess.”

Celestia nodded slowly, then surveyed the room. Her hastily erected ward on the room’s entrances remained secure. Even if a pony were to look in from the gardens, they would see the room empty. As it should be. The clouds over Ponyville had since cleared, allowing a clear view of Smog's Lair, its high peak spreading a dark shadow over the Everfree forest near its base. Looking to the untouched tea set on the table, pushed clumsily to one side by Twilight’s magic, an idea formed.

“Would you care for some tea? We have not yet had a chance to speak alone.”

“I will indulge, yes,” Terminus whispered, and Twilight’s body slowly rolled over to sit beside her on the bench. It was disconcerting, even to Celestia, to see the slow, precise movements from Twilight’s sleeping body.

“Quite a recent one, actually. The plant was only cultivated fourty-six years ago, brought over from Zebrica by Equestria’s first steam ship. Of course, the plant is everywhere now,” she explained, conjuring boiling water for the tea as necessary, and within a few minutes, two steaming cups sat before them. Twilight sat motionless, eyes closed as if in meditation, but Celestia could feel the strange eyes of the bonded spirit staring through at her from beyond. Even her mane seemed oddly docile. She felt uncertain as to how to feel about this use of Twilight’s body, but to prevent it would be dangerous for the little unicorn, who might be cut off from the spark of divinity she and Terminus now shared.

The hot, bitter liquid was heavenly to Celestia, who sighed softly as she sipped her tea. “So, Terminus, I believe I have you to thank for Twilight’s recent... reanimation?”
Twilight’s horn extended a thin tendril of magic, mechanically grasping the teacup and raising it to her lips. The void spirit made a small sound which may have been surprise, then hurriedly placed the cup back down.

“I understand the reason to go to such lengths for this drink, now. As for the events in the garden, Twilight had as much of an influence on the outcome as I. It was a… team effort, you might say. What of your bodyguard? From what I have seen of that night through Twilight, he must have witnessed the event,” it said.

Celestia smiled at that, attempting to seem warm and reassuring, while inside she felt it might shatter like glass at any moment. “It is dealt with. Rock Steady understands the importance of royal confidentiality.”

“You would extract a geas from a mortal? Perhaps you are more than you appear, princess. I can respect that.”

A double edged compliment or a misplaced attempt at flattery? Why would you care? “It was not my first choice, but the sensitivity of the information made it a necessity. He is loyal, perhaps too loyal, but he is not without his weaknesses.” She paused, trying to find the right words before they simply spilled out of her. “You… spoke to my sister, did you not?”

A soft snort. “It would have been quite troublesome not to, Lady Celestia. To say that she is unhappy would be vastly understating the problem. I lack the power and foresight to help, I fear.”

Celestia ruffled her wings, her back itching just enough to bother her, before getting to her hooves. She stared into the sun, unflinching, as if beseeching it for answers. Her domain offered none, merely a pleasant thrumming of the power within. Turning back to the table, she sighed. “And what of Twilight? Was she able to help, at least?”

Purple shoulders rolled gently, as if stretching, which Celestia interpreted as Terminus’ clumsy attempt at a shrug. No, that would be Twilight waking up, I think. “That… it seems so, although it is too early to say. My sample of the Lady Luna’s behaviour is limited to the two hours we spent together the night previous. I do not understand it. Twilight is treated like a shamanic talisman, to ward off your ills, but she works, does she not? These artifacts I see in her memories… these Elements of Harmony, as you call them work that way. The magic of friendship, or similar.”

Celestia winced. A talisman? Twilight, is it so wrong that I ask your aid when I have no other to turn to? It was right, though. What had she expected of Twilight? Just to… somehow magically make Luna better? Yes. No. Maybe.

“You say it is too early… what then do you plan to do? My sister won’t consent to another visit,” she said, worries gnawing at her gut, “She made that all too clear…”

Terminus was silent for a moment, Twilight’s body sitting utterly still. “The lady Luna implied that she would be interested in meeting us again. Not much, but it could be considered a start.”

She lay back on the bench, mulling over the news. It was good. Almost better than she had hoped, in fact. “A start? Something about meeting you both must have interested her. It is more than a start… thank you. And thank you, Twilight. You can stop pretending to sleep now.”

~~~

The green-eyed fishbeast advanced upon her, wicked claws grasping for her neck as she nimbly dodged aside. For the great hero, Twerlit Spekkle, even this creature was no match. Lashing out with a vicious high kick, she planted a hoof squarely in its dangling ear-genitals, watching it scream as it slowly dissolved back into the black smog from whence it came. She was alone in the dank sewer once more. She pressed onward, feeling reality shift around her, the sewer fading into nonexistence as it spat her unceremoniously onto a padded bench, in a room bathed in the afternoon sun. At this distance, she could faintly see the tiny dragon wizards that powered the heavenly orb, and she took a moment for silent prayer to her draconian overlords. She was master of this dream, but her soul belonged to them, always and forever.

“-leep now.”

That voice! Princess Celestia sat beside her, delicately sipping a steaming cup of tea. Twerlit Spekkle felt no fear, knowing that this reality was but a dream, to be bent to her will. The indomitable Twerlit Spekkle was a Great Hero, capitalisation be damned, and she knew what she wanted. Cupping Celestia’s alabaster cheek with one hoof, she gently caressed the princess’ soft fur, feeling it heat into a fierce blush under her touch.

“Twi-”

That simply wouldn’t do. Princesses were for kissing. Every hero knew that! Swiftly, she cut off that protest with her lips, one hoof reaching up to play with the rainbow locks that framed Celestia’s beautiful face. Hot, needful kisses, her lips tingling with electrifying warmth as the princess slowly leaned backward, wrapping both hooves around Twerlit’s neck, until she was half on top of Celestia, her heart beating wildly as she settled against Celestia’s smooth white chest. She had never seen those beautiful pink eyes look quite so dazed, and the knowledge that it was her who made them that way filled her with warmth.

A breath, tasting of vanilla and some sort of exotic tea, drew her like a moth to a flame, and she leaned forward again, sucking gently on Celestia’s bottom lip eliciting a quiet groan from the blushing mare. Her mane coiled around them both, slick black hair tangling with Celestia’s own, pulling them together. She’d never felt a dream this realistic, and she concentrated as strongly as she dared, praying the dream wouldn’t shift away now that things were getting interesting. It was wonderful, almost euphoric, and she wanted more. ‘This realistic’... wait. The realisation stopped her cold, and she abruptly sat ramrod straight, ignoring Celestia’s disappointed whine. Her euphoria crystalised into icy fear, and she was dimly aware that she was shaking. Nononononono...

“I’m… I’m a-actually awake, aren’t I?”

“Have been for the past three minutes, dear one.”

I-I-I-I think I have to g-go now. Yes, with the going away.

Before Celestia could form a coherent word, Twilight exploded into a cloud of purple sparks.

~~~

In the silent tea room, Celestia’s crown hit the edge of the bench with a clink as she cast it aside. Her lips still felt gloriously numb, and she absently licked them, trying to recapture the sensation of Twilight’s icy mouth over hers. She let out a breath she had been holding, and just lay there, spread-eagled on the bench, dead to the world.

Well then…

Author's Note

God damn, I had the worst case of writer's block while trying to get this out. Luna is an absolute pain in the butt, as is any scene where Terminus speaks to someone other that Twilight. Proof-read by the lovely MidnightDancer and also that pretty cool guy, La Barata. Now to go walk off my caffeine overdose.

The 'Interesting' Life of Twilight Sparkle

Chapter Eleven: The 'Interesting' Life of Twilight Sparkle

High above Canterlot, purple magic split the air as a unicorn abruptly popped into existence. Her heart hammered in her chest, panicked tears evaporating as she fell toward the city from above the cloud layer. Looking to the horizon, she jumped again, disappearing with a hollow boom. A moment later, she appeared upon a cloud overlooking Ponyville, snapping off a quick cloudhoof spell and landing easily. Twilight Sparkle was used to teleportation, especially in a crisis. And I-I think this ranks ‘crisis’. Oh sun! T-that was so i-inappropriate!

A blue-grey pegasus stallion stared incredulously at her, a chewed length of hay falling from between his slack lips. She growled softly. This… this just isn’t the time. Her hair, unrestrained, fanned out like a dark cloud of creeping tendrils around her.

“T-Twilight Sparkle!?”

Horseapples! Just who is he again? He looks familiar...

“Please, get out of here. I-I’m on royal business, so stop gawking and move!”

It was the first thing that came to mind, and while it was technically true, she still felt a mix of guilt and frustration at having to say it. I’ve been lying too much recently. What would my friends think of me? The stallion, whose name escaped her, blanched and dived through the cloud in his sudden urge to escape her wrath. She sighed, resting her chin on her hooves as she watched the sun slowly begin to set. Inappropriate… what must she think of me?

“In all fairness, dear one, neither yourself nor the lady Celestia have seemed particularly chaste in your affections,” Terminus said softly.

She was struck by thoughts of the morning previous. Of hard little nipples poking Celestia’s belly. “Perhaps we should-”... eep. Her face felt as if it were on fire, and she covered her nose with her hooves, shaking her head frantically. Of how hard Celestia’s own had been.

“What do you fear, Twilight?”

I-I don’t know…

“Is it the… intimacy?”

I just don’t want to disappoint her. S-She’s my childhood hero, my teacher… what if I’m not good enough for her, to be with her... like that?

“I do not believe that will be an issue, dear one,” Terminus replied with such quiet conviction that Twilight paused, taking a moment to merely enjoy the view.There was a brief moment of quiet, where the only sound was the warm breeze fluttering over the compacted cloud material. The sun dipped low, brushing the sides of Smog’s Lair in its descent, lighting the clouds around her a brilliant golden red similar to the scales of the dragon himself. Her thoughts derailed momentarily as memories of Fluttershy shouting down a grown dragon flashed past her. Her brow hardened. Hold that thought, Terminus. Maybe Fluttershy could help. But first, the library. I need to make a list.

~~~

The front room of the library looked as if a bomb had exploded inside it, and in a sense it had. Books lay where they had been knocked from their shelves, in a rough circular pattern around a foot-wide splintered crater in the floorboards. Shards of glass from her experimental apparatus littered the floor. A pristine looking note sat next to the crater, presumably where Spike had tossed it aside. Twilight stood in the doorway, hoof slightly raised as if to grasp a doorknob, which had since swung out of a loose grip. I… what… how? Oh sun, how am I going to pay to fix all this!?

She wanted to strangle her pactmate, but had a worrying certainty that it lacked anything resembling a neck.

“Don’t forget the lungs, either, dear Twilight,” it helpfully reminded her.

Yes, those too… wait. Pay. Bits. Metal. You said true creation was possible.

“Indeed I did. More importantly, how capable are you of making whole that which is broken through transmutation?”

She tallied up the spells she knew in a mental checklist. That would depend on my understanding of the object in question, I think. Windows might be easy, but some of that glassware was imported from Cervidas by Celestia herself! I wouldn’t be able to recreate them exactly from memory, either way…

“Somehow, I do not believe the simple things will be problematic for you, provided you are capable of clearly picturing the intended result to a fine level of detail.”

Turning to one of the blown-out window frames, she telekinetically gathered glass in the area before transmuting the disparate shards into flat sheet, grunting in surprise as they simply melded together before she even had time to properly weave the spell. The magic came so easily that she was momentarily stunned at just how far her powers had progressed since her schooling days. Most unicorns learnt a narrow band of magics related to their talent, and took days of study to learn spells outside of that. For one such as her, whose talent was magic itself, magic flowed easily, at some cost of efficiency. While she could cast a gem related spell like Rarity with a little preparation, her own version would be vastly less efficient. Well, perhaps not, now. Now, she focused on a precise image of the result she wanted, and the magic simply seemed to do it, without the need to channel a spell. Say, Terminus, does this mean I could be capable of base elemental manipulation like the deerfolk?

“It… is possible, however such a thing would require us to work in concert. Your horn is simply the wrong material for that form of magic, but the spark is capable of much in the absence of such specialisations.” With a pang of longing, Celestia’s hornless conjuration flashed through her mind. Then it hit her, mental connections reforming to fit what she had seen.

True creation… is a variation of conjuration channeled through the spark instead of the horn, isn’t it?

“Very good guess, dear one. It is… correct enough to stand as a concept, yes. The truth is murkier, but I am afraid the mechanics lie outside of my areas of knowledge. I know enough, but I
suspect that the princesses know more than they speak on the subject,” Terminus mused, almost to itself.

Since when did you think aloud?

“I… I do not know, dear one.” The voice sounded almost as perplexed by the question as she was. “In any case… I believe now would be a good time, after all. Please, focus as you do to call up an actuality. I will assess the situation from there.”

All right. Um… let me get comfortable…

Gently setting the glass pane on the floor, she spread her magic over the sofa, glass chips and splinters of wood raising slowly out of the fabric. Piling them to one side, she hopped up onto it, closing her eyes and allowing herself a moment to relax. It had mixed results.

Focus, focus, focus…

Silently, she wove the sheet, letting the magic settle over her, feeling herself change.

Drip. Drip.

There. She let out a soft breath she had been holding, just quietly enjoying the feeling of her normal fringe brushing her horn, rather than the slick feeling of her ethereal mane. No imagined shapes disturbed the tranquil blackness behind her eyelids, and it felt good. Her nose twitched as she thought she detected a faint scent of honeysuckle and night flowers.

“I… did not expect you to literally call up an actuality, dear one, but I suppose this will do for now. You must search further down. Follow me, please.”

R-right… how?

“Let go, Twilight.”

And with that, the darkness gave way to something else. It felt almost like pressing against velvet, and after a moment of flailing confusion, she gathered her magic and pushed against it. It gave way suddenly under her concerted attack, and she tumbled down through a maze of dusty bookshelves against opulent red walls similar to the Canterlot archives. Small shrines to each of her friends, happy laughter echoing in her ears. Yet she remained completely calm, which was odd, considering by all rights she might be falling to her death. Why? What’s happening, Terminus?

“Follow me.” The voice echoed slightly, sounding quieter than usual, and she instead tried to picture the direction it was coming from amidst the labyrinth of bookshelves. Her downward movement abruptly shifted sideways, and she found herself spinning end over end as a cave floor rapidly rose up to meet her. She let out a squeak, landing in a sprawl, but somehow nothing hurt. Maybe it’s because this is like a dream? I could...

“Stop that. If you attempt lucid dreaming techniques, this space will collapse around you, and we will have to try again.”

Got it… is that the spark?

She looked up into a brilliant purple-white sun, hanging low to the ground among a nest of massive stalagmites. Water dripped quietly from high above, in time with a steady humming rhythm from the orb.

“I am afraid not, dear one. That is, to some extent, you. Or rather, it is the magic within you, used to store that which you take in from Equus’ magosphere.”

So... a representation of my inner magic? Twilight facehoofed gently, feeling a sudden urge to explain herself. “Am I meant to be able to visualise it like this?”

A soft laugh that sent shivers down her spine. “Much of this… visualisation, as you put it, is merely a simulation run by my peripheral node, although I am allowing your mind to ‘fill in the blanks’, as it were. Care to see an image ponies were not meant to look upon? Direct your focus to the edges of this cavern.”

She peered into the gloom, away from the glow of the orb, but saw nothing. It was like looking into pitch blackness, but subtly different. A colourless expanse, a yawning abyss of non-space, her eyes stinging as she tried to make sense of it. Shuddering, she turned away, back toward the light.

“This space would be a representation of compartment of your consciousness devoted to maintaining the actuality you are currently projecting. The… nothingness beyond denotes that your body is now completely inactive. A true out of body experience.”

Twilight shook her head and snorted softly. S-so if my body is inactive, what is it doing right now?

“It is comatose, although without precise instruments most would think you dead.”

Remind me why this is a good idea again?

“Connecting fully to the spark that was formerly mine shall remove your dependency on your horn as a casting implement. Beyond that, it makes several branches of magic feasible to use, and changes the behaviour of many spells. Channelling via the spark, you would not need to connect the spell’s destination to your horn, merely call it into being at its intended target. In effect, you need not throw spell bolts from the horn when one could simply call the effect into existence next to, or even within the target.”

R-right. Onwards then, I suppose?

“Indeed, dear one. It is not far. Beyond the orb lies the link between us, and there rests the spark, where a permanent connection may be forged. Be careful. I cannot predict what you may experience within the link.”

That doesn’t sound ominous at all...

Steeling herself, she reached out a hoof toward the light, which parted around it like water. Gravity shifted, and she fell forward into the orb of magic as it drew her inside. Instantly, she was plunged into a dark, clinging liquid, as if she had sank into an ocean trench. Kicking her legs feebly in the thick material, she lit her horn with a thought, before finding that she could see herself perfectly clearly. It was as if she was a brilliantly illuminated figure cut into a sheet of perfectly black material. A purple object caught her eye, distant, but drawing closer somehow.

Is th-that… me? No, i-it has wings… and the mane is normal…

The Other appeared confused as it drifted closer, a its lip quirked in a very familiar fashion, as if she were a cluster of outliers to a particularly important data set. Her bearing, what Twilight recognised as a poor copy of Celestia’s regal, unhurried walk was somewhat ruined by her flustered appearance.

“W-what are you doing here!? I told you to make sure you don’t risk a parado— Oh! You’re not her!” the alicorn babbled, apparently unimpeded by the thick liquid Twilight felt around her. Experimentally, she opened her mouth, taking in a mouthful of the stuff, finding it sharp and tingly on her tongue, like mouthful of Pinkie’s sherbet.

“U-um… you can breath here, don’t let the link fool you. Is this your first time?”

Still not sure what to say to the apparition of herself, Twilight nodded slowly, gulping the mouthful of unidentified material painfully. She gasped, taking in a large lungful of the stuff, a moment of panic subsiding when she found herself breathing easily.

“I-I need to find the spark,” she said a little raspily, looking around at the black pit. The Other smiled gently, taking her gently by the hoof.

“It’s… well… come with me, it’s sort of difficult to put into words.”

She raised an eyebrow at that. It wasn’t too often she found herself unable to describe something, and when it happened, it was usually something utterly amazing. What was kissing Celestia like? Twilight furiously hoofed the side of her head to clear the treacherous thought away. To her surprise, it actually somehow worked. Her Other seemed equally shocked.

“You know, that’s a level of meta-thinking even I’m not quite comfortable with...”

Feeling her cheeks heat up, Twilight thrust her other hoof into the alicorn’s face.

“Sh-shut up!” The Other’s face contorted in outraged shock, and they exchanged a quick round of slap-fight, the motion sending them tumbling slowly through the weightless darkness.

“I do not! I— no, this isn’t getting us anywhere. Let’s start this over from the top.” The alicorn let go of Twilight’s mane, and Twilight sheepishly released her death-grip on the Other’s left ear.

“R-right,” she muttered. Slowly, they reoriented themselves to talk face to face.

“Hi, I’m Twilight Sparkl-” they both began in unison, reaching out opposite hooves, before rearing back in eerie synchronicity. The other Sparkle recovered first.

“U-um… anyway, I was going to ask if the princess had given you Star Swirl’s codex to study yet, in your timeline.”

Timeline? So… temporal spellcasting, maybe? Isn’t that forbidden?

Twilight shook her head, dumbfounded. “You got to… to touch it?” Other Sparkle beamed, nodding once. Twilight’s eyes widened, and her pace quickening. “S-so you mean I’ll be allowed to read it as well?” Other Sparkle considered it for a moment, before tossing her head and shrugging.

“I don’t know. I mean, we’re both Twilight Sparkle, and we both met a Being that calls itself Terminus?” Twilight nodded at that. “But you don’t have wings, and your ethereal mane is… actually incredibly creepy, let’s not dwell too much on that. Um... anyway, that implies that we either met Terminus on different dates, or else you’re from a timeline that diverged wildly from mine,” the Other chattered, whirling around and actually managing to pace midair. “How long has it been since Princess Luna’s return?” A sharp jab of a hoof punctuated the sudden question.

“Three years, two months, twenty seven days…” she rattled off the difference without really thinking about it, concentrating more on the hefty issue of meeting what could have been herself.

“So the timelines are concurrent, then. That’s actually better than I’d have hoped for, Twilight,” the alicorn said with a smile. Twilight smiled back, though her thoughts were anything but happy. So, it’s definitely possible to become an alicorn… and the answer lies in Star Swirl’s journal, which must be within the palace somewhere. But are alicorns naturally immortal? If I can change my hair… Celestia could look however she wanted to… Sun, this is worse than I thought… A question occurred to her.

“Um, did you get banished for k-kissing Celestia?” she blurted.

Other Twilight froze. The silence quickly became awkward, as the alicorn opened her mouth, then shut it, seeming to reconsider her response each time, before muttering something that sounded suspiciously like ‘No, I’m dating Trixie,’ accompanied by a fierce blush. Twilight could almost hear the crickets chirping. She put on what felt like the fakest smile in known history.

“W-well, I wish you luck with that. L-let’s never speak of this again,” Twilight said quietly.

“Agreed,” came the shamefaced reply.

“All right… still, I need to go, before somepony finds my body and thinks I’m dead.”

Other Twilight smiled weakly. “Actually, that shouldn’t be an issue, but you’re right, we should get going. Although ‘going’ isn’t precisely the right phrase for a space like this.”

With that, the Other grabbed Twilight’s hoof in a strong grip. “Hold on tight,” she whispered, and Twilight screamed as her mind stretched out toward infinity.

Cold. Dark. Whispers. Twilights eyes snapped open, but the feel of the strange linkspace remained the same. She was just elsewhere. Her own grinning visage met her, its eyes wide and lifeless, its chin coated with dried blood. With a squeak, she kicked the creature in the gut, sending it spiralling off into the dark. Trying to calm her breathing, she hurriedly looked around, finding herself drifting through a sky of black and silver, orbiting a sphere somehow darker than black. And in the gloomy light of a thousand far off stars floated bodies. Hundreds of crumpled purple forms, eye sockets blackened as if burnt, their coats matted with blood, each bearing that same eerie grin. She let out a strangled scream, a pulse of purple energy bursting from her skin, scattering the corpses away from her.

“Oh! There you are!” The Other Twilight called, her face creased with worry in the flickering half-light. “I-I’m so sorry, we were separated on the way here, and I lost you among the…” She shuddered, and Twilight barely resisted the urge to cling to the other mare.

“W-w-what are those th-things?” she asked quietly, looking all around her. They were still, drifting aimlessly around the void that sat in the centre of the area. Still, she couldn’t shake the feeling that the corpses were drawing closer to them both.

“I really don’t know for certain. The spark… it feels very good to make contact with it for the first time, so my personal hypothesis are that these shades are those of us who tried to take in more magic than we were capable of handling. They seem harmless, but I-I don’t like this place, Twilight, let’s just get what we came for and go.”

She nodded, hesitantly. Right. Commune with the spark. Don’t get carried away and kill myself. Keep it together, Sparkle…

The alicorn stared intensely into her eyes, the awkward insecurity falling away for just a moment. “Don’t give up. Remember our friends, remember your purpose in coming here. The first time is always the hardest, so don’t let go, no matter what you believe you could do with the power it offers.”

Twilight smiled, then, reaching out a hoof to the alicorn. “Thank you. Really.” Shaking it gently, the princess Twilight grinned impishly.

“Just don’t die on me.”

Floating slowly toward the orb, she lit her horn, telekinetic projections forcing away the few shades that drifted close to her. Every line of inquiry just leaves more questions. How do I avoid the effects of the spark? A soft chuckle, and she began to hum a familiar tune, memories of Pinkie Pie flitting through her mind. Why, I’ll just have to giggle at the ghostie...

A tendril of magic stretched from her horn, lashing out to coil around the sphere with a shower of sparks. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen, but she slowly became aware of a low muttering at the edges of her hearing. Her body felt as if it had been immersed in ice, a numbing emptiness pulsing through her in time with the slow tick of eternity. Probabilities seethed at the edges of her vision, propagating endlessly as she sought to understand them as they slipped through her nets at every turn. An alien hatred, the bitterness of centuries, surged through her, leaving her hollow inside.

If I had more magic, perhaps I could perceive probable outcomes of my actions…

A rush of energy, the tendril of magic glowing a brilliant purple as she felt her brain fizz in her skull, thoughts growing ever faster as the net of concepts expanded ever outward. She quashed fifteen disparate lines of thought, trying to focus beyond the growing sea of probable realities, the network expanding as she attempted to grasp at some greater meaning that lay beneath it all. No! No, I need to establish a permanent link, to… to...

She couldn’t remember. Ponies marched like ants beneath her gaze, their thoughts fitting seamlessly together like clockwork as the sun and moon danced overhead. Why? Why do they matter, anymore?

A memory welled up to the surface. “Patterns, Lady Luna.”

It was as if a star had lit within her, the world suddenly righting itself amid a timeless sea of ever-expanding calculations. Of course! I-I need to establish a permanent link to the spark formerly of Terminus, not for my own sake, but for the sake of my friends. I dare not leave them behind. This I swear.

Steam rose from her coat, and she felt a faint wetness around her eyes. A burning sensation in her chest, as towering pillars of calculations collapsed instantaneously into a singular, inevitable outcome. Simulated timelines melted before her eyes, her thoughts slowing to a mere shadow of their momentary glory.

“Granted.”

White cracks spread across her vision, and she dimly made out the blurred form of the other Twilight, hanging in the gloom. It gave a solemn wave, and Twilight’s eyes snapped open.

~~~

“Hey Twilight!”

Nose to nose with Pinkie Pie, crown princess of home invasion, Twilight let out a squeak and toppled off the sofa. Urgh, so much for magics beyond mortal knowledge. I should have just let Pinkie handle it all.

She groaned softly, rubbing her eyes as she lay on the floor, taking a moment to collect her thoughts.

“Um, Twilight? Oh gosh, you’re bleeding! I’ll be right back!” Pinkie said, darting into the library’s small pantry. “Wow! Somepony must’ve been really hungry in the night, your cookie jar’s all smashed up. Oh! Bandages! Look, Twilight, I’m a mummy! Woooo...”

As the pink menace frolicked in its natural environment, the kitchen, Twilight contemplated the blood on her hoof, willing her brain to begin firing on all cylinders.

“Pinkie,” she said, voice ragged. “Hold the first aid, I need some tea. Also, it’s not Nightmare Night for another month.”

Tea… Celestia… ah.

“No, coffee. Coffee is good too.”

Pinkie poked her head around the doorframe, a roll of bandage hanging from one ear, but her face was serious for once. “That’s lucky, looks like something ate all your teapots. What’s wrong though? You never drink coffee, Twilight.”

Twilight coughed, getting to her hooves, slowly making her way toward the kitchen. It was mostly intact, although the cookie jar and a lot of the pottery had fallen from their cupboards. She suddenly understood the lack of a teapot. Slumping inelegantly onto one of the kitchen benches, she looked over at her friend, who quickly tucked the roll of bandages into her mane, whereupon it disappeared amongst the curls. At that, Pinkie looked up, her bright blue eyes paralysing Twilight, even as the bouncy mare’s ears wilted. Why? What did she see in me?

“You didn’t come,” Pinkie said softly, looking more forlorn than Twilight had ever seen her. Even her hair seemed to lose a little of its springy vibrance. “I waited all day you know, so that we could talk about it, but you never came. After you went off to Canterlot, nopony heard from you except Spike, and all he knew was that you might be gone for a while. You’re… different, now. Please, let me in, Twilight.”

She sighed, rubbing her forehead tiredly.“Okay, Pinkie. Probably best if I get those hot drinks. This could take a while.”

In short order, two steaming cups sat on the wobbly coffee table in front of the library’s sofa. Twilight took a deep breath, trying to find a place to begin. Telling her that I nearly died would only make her feel bad, and I can’t let her suspect anything that might lead to Terminus…

“A wise decision, dear one… I must say, congratulations are in order on your swift recovery.”

Yeah, about that… we need to talk, Terminus, and soon. But not now.

“Understood.”

She worried at her lip, mindful of drawing blood, one starting point immediately leaping to mind. “There was an attempt on Celestia’s life at the banquet, a-and I was with her when it happened. So I stayed, to make sure that she was all right. She… isn’t, Pinkie.”

Pinkie’s eyes widened slightly, but to her credit, she took the well, gently taking Twilight’s hoof in hers. “That’s… wow, Twilight…” She blinked, seeming to rally. “Oh my gosh, was she hurt!?” Twilight gave a pained smile, squeezing Pinkie’s hoof.

“Hardly. That mare is practically made of iron. But… I don’t think she’s been okay for a long time. It’s been three years, but have you ever seen Princess Luna at the Summer Sun Celebration? I don’t think either of the princesses have been happy for a long time, Pinkie.” Pinkie looked like somepony had kicked her puppy for a moment, but nodded slowly, encouraging Twilight to continue. Or plotting the biggest party Canterlot will ever see. “Now, I stayed the night in the library tower, you know, where I used to live before I met everypony here, and I just remember the look on Celestia’s face when I came down to breakfast yesterday. It was only for a second, but I’ve never seen her look so lost and… hopeless. You have to understand, Pinkie… I just want to help her, and if I have to go away to Canterlot for a while, it’s the least I could do.”

Twilight felt her mouth growing dry and reached for her coffee, taking a small sip of the steaming drink. Again, she silently thanked her contacts at the palace, who had supplied her with the less common Zebrican commodity at an affordable price when she had bought a little on a whim. It certainly woke her up better than tea, and she sighed softly, offering a sip to her friend. The pink pony wrinkled her nose and giggled, waving the cup away before grabbing her own hot chocolate.

“No thanks, Twilight, but wow! So are you like Princess Celestia’s psycholologist or something now? Do you know mind-fu?”

Twilight laughed softly, shaking her head. “No, I think I fit in somewhere closer to ‘teddy bear’, actually. I’m squishy around the edges, and my colour scheme is soothing to the eye,” she deadpanned, though her blithe demeanor quickly wilted. “Well, until this afternoon, anyway... sun, I’m such a screw up!” Her head sank as she was once again reminded of her blunder.

“Well, what happened this afternoon to get you all in a tizzy, Twi? I mean, it is the Princess. Aren’t you, like, her favourite pony ever?”

Twilight felt her cheeks grow warm, and she spluttered a little at that. “I… u-um maybe, I don’t know a-anymore. I mean… I k-kissed her, but I thought it was all a dream, and then it wasn’t and oh sun I kissed the Princess… and n-now I ended up here.”

Pinkie’s eyes widened, and she breathed in so hard Twilight thought for a moment she might inflate like a balloon. “Twilight, you can’t just kiss and run! That’s like, the worst thing you can do to a pony ever, especially if they like you! Ev-er.” She punctuated the last part with pokes to Twilight’s chest.

“Ow, Pinkie! Wait… you’re not surprised that I kissed Celestia?” Twilight came up short. That’s the part she berates me for? What?

Pinkie sank back on the sofa, leaning to the side to lightly bop Twilight on the nose, jolting her back to reality. “Of course not, silly filly. Didn’t you say last sleepover that we’re all ‘statistically speaking’ probably into mares? Or something like that?” her bouncy friend rubbed an ear, throwing Twilight a puzzled look. “Anyway, I think everypony figured that was your way of telling us you were gay. I had a ‘Twilight Announces Her Sexuality’ party planned and everything, but Dashie just had to ruin it,” Pinkie said, pouting. Deeply aware that her face was probably an interesting shade of red, Twilight’s hasty rebuttal immediately descended into incoherent squeaking. Pinkie just grinned reassuringly, patting her hoof. “Don’t worry! You were probably right about us, really. I’m just the silly one, you’re the brain box out of all of us, Twi! I thought you’d make a move on me or Rarity, not a princess, though.”

“I-I know…” Twilight groaned, head in her hooves. “What am I going to do, Pinkie?”

“Weeeeeell… you can’t really do anything unless you know how she feels about it, so you’ll just have to be super duper double brave and march on in there! Unless she’s feeling sad. Then you’ll just have to be the best teddy bear ever, right Twi?” Pinkie chirped.

“Um, r-right.”

“Hey, it’ll all turn out okay in the end. We’ll all help you out, I mean, what are friends for?”

More than you know, Pinkie. She sniffled quietly, and felt gentle forelegs encircle her. Pinkie didn’t say anything, just held her until she had calmed down. Until that natural Pinkie Pie curiosity got the better of her, that is.

“When did you curl your mane, anyway? Those are some amazing contacts, by the way. Are they enchanted, to be all sparkly and stuff?”

Twilight gingerly poked her mane with one hoof. Then she poked it again. It remained obstinately curly, only reluctantly releasing the hoof from its coils each time. Oh sun.

“W-well, um…”

“Do you have to water it?”

Twilight sniggered, her laugh growing steadily louder until she was practically cackling. Ohohoh… do I have to water it… okay, Sparkle, you’ve officially snapped…

“Um, Twilight? I know it wasn’t that funny…”

Twilight wiped tears from her eyes, still giggling a little. “Oh, you have no idea. It’s the best joke I’ve heard all week.” They were quiet for a moment as Twilight’s giggles slowly subsided. “Actually, it wasn’t intentional. I haven’t really found a way to change it back permanently, but… I’m getting used to it, I think.”

“You know, it looks a lot like those weird monsters from Dashie’s comics. I didn’t really get it, but the mares seem pretty happy,” Pinkie beamed, and Twilight nearly swallowed her tongue. Dash? Comics? Surely she doesn’t mean… no. Nooooonononono. I did not need to know that about Dash. “I really like being happy, Twilight.” Or Pinkie. Especially Pinkie.

“A-ah, do you now…” she muttered, edging away slightly.

Pinkie rubbed her chin, heavily scrutinising the odd hair-plant that seemed to sprout from Twilight’s scalp with a magnifying glass, before shrugging and tossing it through one of the library’s windows.

“Yup! It’s hair alright!” she said, looking vaguely disappointed, before running a hoof over Twilight’s scalp for good measure. The purple mare whined in protest, before tackling Pinkie, a brief tickle-war breaking out. Easy to forget about that earth pony strength. I mean, it’s Pinkie, who’s going to suspect she could punch out a full grown bear? The floorboards creaked ominously, and Pinkie’s eyes widened as Twilight’s hair coiled its way around her midsection.

“Ahaha… mind where you’re… ah... Twilight!” Pinkie groaned, quivering as the ends of the mane brushed over her ears. Twilight grinned, wiggling free of the pink mare’s grip.

“Well, it seems the tables have turned, haven’t they?” she said lazily. Pinkie writhed, giggling and panting amidst the coils of Twilight’s hair. Wow, I never knew her ears were that ticklish… hmm… a wicked smile crossed her face as she lowered her head to gently take one of Pinkie’s soft ears in her mouth, licking it tenderly as if to clean it. It was a common way for mothers to calm a foal, but for Pinkie it would be just unbearable, she was sure. Serves her right for starting this. Of course it’s just hair! Turning her attentions back to the mare beneath her, her eyes widened.

“A-ah, let me go, mmh, Twiiliiight!” Pinkie moaned quietly, shuddering in her grip. Twilight’s eyebrows raised, and she froze as a familiar musky smell met her nose. Wait a second…

Releasing the ear from her mouth, she hurriedly rolled off her friend. With a tug of her head, she managed to coerce her mane to release Pinkie. Red in the face, gasping and shuddering, the mare took a moment to meet Twilight’s horrified gaze.

“A-are you okay, Pinkie?”

Her friend gave a tired, but very satisfied looking smile. “Just fine, I… hah… need a minute though. Warn me next time?”

Biting her lip, Twilight tried to consider her options as her thoughts careened into outright panic. “Oh m-my gosh, I’m so sorry Pinkie, I didn’t mean to...”

“What are you… hah... talking about? That was amazing,” Pinkie purred, eyes half-lidded.

“I… um… oh wow…” Twilight mumbled, backing away. Her face felt like it was on fire, although that might have been the burning shame. “I-I’m not sure how to handle this. See you soon, Pinkie,” she said, managing to keep her breathing mostly stable. Pinkie’s eyes narrowed at that.

“No you don’t!”

Twilight’s world filled with pink, fluffy hair, and she was dimly aware of her nascent teleportation fizzling. More keenly, she felt the soft weight of the other mare laying across her, and of Pinkie’s warm tongue gently grooming her ears. Despite her fears, it was incredibly soothing, and without even meaning to she found herself simply laying there, basking in the attention.

“You can’t just kiss and run, remember?” Pinkie breathed, the warmth making Twilight shiver in her grip. Swallowing hard, Twilight replied.

“I don’t remember anything about kissing, Pinkie.”

Pinkie pulled back, regarding Twilight very seriously. “That’s because I haven’t kissed you yet, silly.”

Her eyes widened. “Wha—?”

There was no explosion of tingling warmth. Just soft little lips caressing hers, a tongue teasing its way into her mouth as Pinkie’s hooves cupped her chin. Tangling her hooves in that frizzy pink mane, Twilight pulled the other mare closer. And it was… nice. Somehow, the ear massage had sent her past relaxation into a sort of sexual zen, and she almost laughed at the thought. Kissing Celestia had been overwhelming, a sunburst burst of passion, but kissing Pinkie was like a warm summer’s day. Thinking back, she caught Pinkie’s lip between her own, gently tugging at it with her teeth, eliciting a pleased little groan from the mare.

“Wow, and here was me thinking you’d never done this before!” Pinkie said, eyes shining with excitement. Twilight’ winced, the spell broken, her mind catching up to the present.

“And what, may I ask, is ‘this’, Pinkie!? Oh sun, oh sun-” she babbled before a pink hoof shushed her.

“Well, I just wanted to have a little fun before the princess steals you away,” Pinkie whispered, planting soft kisses along Twilight’s jawline, easing the tension there effortlessly. A flash of insecurity in those bright blue eyes, and Twilight's chest twinged. “Unless… you don’t want me?” She tried to make it sound teasing, but Twilight wasn’t so sure. I want her to be happy.

Twilight swallowed again, heart hammering in her chest. “I-It’s not that, I j-just… uhm…” What do I say to that? Celestia… unless I’ve scared her off, too. It’s… just fun? She licked her lips delicately. Can I turn her down without hurting her?

Pinkie nuzzled her neck, cuddling close, smiling sadly against the soft fur. “It’s okay. You don’t have to answer that.” She was sure she felt the pink mare gulp back tears, and Pinkie’s voice was watery when it returned. “I-I’d wanted to know if you’d maybe join me and Dashie one night, but if you’re in Canterlot with the princess, I’d never get the chance...”

No, I want you to be happy, Pinkie. I promised. You don’t need me, but if it will help… cross my heart. “You know, just because I’m going to Canterlot doesn’t mean I can’t take one night off,” she muttered. “You are a very silly pony, Pinkamena Diane Pie.” She punctuated the statement with a prod to the other mare’s sides, eliciting a soft giggle. “It’s just… a lot to take in, especially considering… everything else. How does this work? Are we marefriends, or friends, or…”

“Friends, Twi! Nopony ever said friends couldn’t kiss each other, or maybe make each other feel good sometimes. Dashie’s my marefriend, silly,” Pinkie said, pecking Twilight on the lips for good measure. “And you’ll have the princess, of course.”

Twilight shook her head, settling it back against the floorboards. “That’s not certain, though. I’ve… I’ve messed up.”

“No, you’ll be okay. You’re one of my five favourite mares, I trust you,” Pinkie said, resting her head on Twilight’s downy chest. Wish I could trust myself like that, Pinkie. I just hope the moon has mail services. The pink mare wiggled around a little, and the floor creaked ominously. Looking over her shoulder, her eyes widened.

“I never really thought about it, but there’s a big hole in the floor! Oh, what if it’s a burglar’s secret escape tunnel, Twilight? So that’s where the teapots went to…?”

Oh sun, right, the repairs. Twilight quickly wiggled out of Pinkie’s grip while she was distracted, taking the opportunity to dig a hoof into her friend’s squishy, ticklish side. The party pony went down hard, giggling all the while, and Twilight quickly took the opportunity to entangle Pinkie’s forehooves in her mane, just to make sure there would be no surprise attacks. With that done, she switched to lecture mode. Gives me time to think, at least.

“Well actually... teleporting objects works differently to teleporting ponies. No burglars, Pinkie, just a scroll I sent to Spike, which apparently exploded. I think I may have put more power into the spell than needed, which was released when the object arrived.”

Pinkie tilted her head, such as she was able, all thought of improbable burglaries and tentacular hair suddenly abandoned. “Cool!”

Twilight gave an exasperated huff, letting Pinkie go before getting to her hooves. “No, it’s not cool, it’s immensely destructive when it should be completely harmless! Even my cleaning spells have been going haywire lately! That’s why I was working on a new one, remember?”

Her friend nodded, her eyes practically shining. “It was so pretty!”

She facehoofed, beginning to pace. “Pinkie, do you mind if I practise a little? I might need to move the furniture, so sit still if you can, okay?” Pinkie chirped an affirmative, and Twilight telekinetically pushed the room’s furniture out of the way, taking special care with the coffee table’s sensitive cargo. Her cup hovering at her side, she took a sip before readying herself into a basic casting stance.

So, Terminus, what do— A knock on the door interrupted that thought. Illusions snapping into place, Twilight teleported to the front door, opening it just in time for the second knock. Hope I don’t look too freshly kissed... The descending hoof immediately made her flinch and duck, but the unfamiliar blue mailstallion thankfully noticed in time to avoid hoofing her in the face.

“Hey there, sorry about that... delivery for Twilight Sparkle?” he said gruffly. Twilight nodded to him, looking over his shoulder at the mailcart.

“That’s me. Hey Derpy! Wow, are you sure you have the right address?” The ditzy mare waved amiably to Twilight, nearly dropping the crate she was carefully maneuvering off of the cart. A tendril of magic lashed out from Twilight’s horn, easily hefting the box away from the clumsy mare. “Don’t worry, I’ll take it from here.”

“Heh, thanks Twilight!” Derpy said, saluting her. “Careful though, I think they said it was fragile. Oh, and it came with a note, here.”

“Right,” said Twilight, tapping her magic for a moment to cast a jellification hex on the crate, but barely feeling the loss. Normally the spell would be used to temporarily inconvenience another caster, or limit the mobility of a creature, but here it allowed her to squeeze the fragile crate through her front door despite the crate being almost half again as wide. Thanking the postponies, she took the note in another tendril of magic, levitating both into the main room of the library.

“Wow, who sent you a shipping crate, Twilight?” Pinkie wondered aloud. “Is it party supplies? Sciency stuff? Oh, oh, is it a shipment of pastry for our cake cartel, before we march on the palace?”

“I think…” Twilight trailed off, reading over the note.

Dear Twilight,

Special delivery, my little pony! I heard that you had lost a lot of glassware in your latest magical experiments. With that in mind, I took the liberty of sending a personal request to Cloudsdale.

Hugs,
Celestia

“U-um… sciency stuff. For doing science. And things,” Twilight babbled, blushing faintly as her thoughts derailed into warm hugs that smelt of sunshine. Her mood fell at that, a bittersweet feeling overtaking her. Seemingly to answer her thoughts, a pink hoof settled itself around her shoulders, and she hesitantly squeezed Pinkie in a tight hug. It felt so very different to hugging Celestia. Where the princess was firm, silky, and coated in intoxicating warmth, Pinkie felt soft and welcoming, but with a hint of something more. I should go back... Oh sun, that was so silly of me, and now she'll never forgive me...

“Equestria to Twilight, come in Twilight,” Pinkie whispered into her ear, giving it a quick nuzzle for good measure. Gently, they let go of each other, and for a moment Twilight simply stood still as the silence stretched. She blinked, shaking her head to clear it of the warm fluffy sensation Pinkie seemed to emit. The other mare smiled brightly.

“You looked like you needed a hug.”

“I… yes, I really did. Thanks, Pinkie! Now, where was I? Oh, magic, right,” she said, placing the crate in a corner where it oozed outwards slightly under its own weight. The spell would wear off in its own time, after all, and she had bigger fish to fry. A focusing symbol flashed through her mind as she collected the necessary magic to conjure stone, the air around her shimmering a translucent green, before several hoof sized rocks fell to the floor amongst a pattering of gravel. Breathing out a sigh, Twilight groaned softly even as Pinkie applauded the effort. No… I still hate it, Terminus, and it’s far too draining to be practical. So how do I cast with the spark, now that I’m connected properly?

“Well, if you are finished being highly distractible, I suppose we should make use of the time we have. The use of the spark will most likely be similar to learning the use of an additional limb. For now, let us just aim for telekinesis, as the most basic of unicorn magics, and allow you time to grow accustomed to its use.”

Twilight took a deep breath and felt her magic gather inside of her. In the corner of her eye, she saw Pinkie’s hair frizz up. After many false starts where she inadvertently sent magic to her horn, she happened upon a curious empty sensation. The magic drawn from her core pooled into a secondary reservoir, rather than fuelling the spell immediately, and her horn remained dull. It felt odd, almost as if her horn had somehow become clogged, and the magic was simply pouring out into nothingness. I-Is this it?

“Very well done, dear one. That was at least an hour faster than I had expected. Your friend, it seems, is growing bored with this little display however. Hold it there, if you will, and familiarise yourself with the sensation.”

Ah… r-right. Her eyes shifted over to Pinkie, who was currently upside down on the sofa, drinking her chocolate with practised ease in apparent defiance of gravity, her hooves kicking idly in the air. I wish I had something to show her. A faint purple spot appeared over the mare and Twilight blinked as the reserved magic was suddenly ejected from her. Oh, ponyfeathers...

“Whoa! Twilight!” Pinkie shouted gleefully as she gently revolved around the point, a metre off the ground.

“I didn’t—” Twilight began, only to be interrupted by the babbling mare.

“You’re not… oh my goodness, the library’s haunted, Twilight! Hello Mister Ghost, would you like some hot chocolate?” Pinkie waved her half-full mug toward the ceiling, as if toasting something nopony else could see.

“I mean, I did, but—”

“You can summon ghosts!? That’s so amazingly cool! Again! Again!”

Twilight facehoofed, letting out a quiet groan before clumsily cutting the stream of magic to the telekinesis spell. It felt awkward, like having a secondary horn that suddenly stopped existing the moment she stopped channelling. The sensation of casting lingered for a few seconds, as if she were now missing a limb. Pinkie dropped to the floor with a thud, chocolate splashing everywhere, and Twilight immediately ran to her side.

“Oh sun, I’m so sorry Pinkie!” she said, helping the mare to her hooves. Luckily, the cocoa hadn’t been hot enough to scald, and Pinkie bounced up without complaint.

“You didn’t mean to drop me, right?” she asked, smiling gently.

Twilight bit her lip. “Well, no, but…”

“Well then, no harm done,” Pinkie’s smile turned impish, “time for make-up hugs! Come on Twilight, I taste delicious!”

And with that, Twilight fled from a chocolatey doom.

~~~

With Pinkie happily ensconced in the bathroom, offers of sharing a bath notwithstanding, Twilight breathed a soft sigh of relief, allowing herself a moment to wind down and lick chocolate from her fur. She was right, she does taste… no, wait, that sounds so wrong. An hour alone with a concerned Pinkie made tea with Celestia look like a cakewalk. It was nice, but there was a reason she didn’t hang out with Pinkie much by herself. The mare was so energetic it was exhausting, and if not that, then worryingly intense, and to be alone meant that all of that energy was currently focused on her. Still, at least she didn’t ask too much about the hair, but…

“Indeed. That was quite sloppy, wasn’t it dear one?”

She felt her cheeks grow warm, but as her thoughts on the situation progressed, a familiar frantic energy began to grow in her stomach. That’s… that’s one way to put it. I thought Pinkie was crushing on Dash, not… well, me! Oh sun, this is just too weird… what am I going to do? I don’t want to turn her down, I want her to be happy… and she’s right, friends should be allowed to make each other feel good, right?

“I suspect you are asking the wrong Being, dear one.”

Twilight shuddered, hair twisting and curling in an imaginary breeze. Like a monster, Pinkie? What do you suppose I could do to you with it? She took a gulp of cold coffee, forcing back the flow of mental images, which brought with it a curious sense of detachment. After all, it was interesting to think about her prehensile mane, and what she might be able to do with it. Oh. Right. That. And that too. Um… I can’t believe I already did that. Maybe not that… oh dear... Terminus, about those ‘mental fluctuations’... are you responsible for this?

“It is possible. Or else you are simply more frustrated by your earlier encounter with the Princess Celestia than you are willing to let on.”

Hmm… also true. Wait a moment… didn’t you say my friends wouldn’t all suddenly fall in love with me?

“The implication being that if such a thing were to happen, it would not be due to any… assets you have acquired from our union. The pink one’s fascination with your ethereal mane notwithstanding,” the voice sounded heavily amused.

Of course you did… so I can at least be sure that I’m not somehow hypnotising her into anything, at least? Twilight curled up on the sofa, hair coiling around her like a silken blanket.

“Such a thing is possible, however such powers were not an intrinsic section of my repertoire, no. If it were needed, it would be necessary to weave the requisite mind control spells, or perhaps intervene directly through the use of the spark. Not something I would expect from a pony such as yourself, I am sure.”

… you have that right. I’d never violate another pony’s mind like that. She sighed softly, getting to her hooves. Ah well, no use worrying about it now. Priorities, Sparkle, you can think about it when you’re done learning how to cast with your spark. Stepping into a basic casting stance once more, Twilight readied herself. Telekinesis, then. I think I know what to do now. Once again, she allowed her magic to pool, before focusing on a point just ahead of her and simultaneously reaching out for the coffee table. A bright purple shimmer formed in her vision at the point ahead of her, while the coffee table floated up to gently orbit it. With a grunt, she pushed the coffee table away, keeping her eyes fixed on the purple dot. A thin tendril of magic extended, as if the dot were her horn, and she nearly dropped the table in surprise. That feels so strange… and it seems that the object still wishes to return to that point, despite my will…

“That would be because you are treating this form of magic as if it were a secondary horn. You need not extend the magic outward from the spark, merely move the spark to where you need the object to go. The manner in which you are using it is most inefficient, dear one.”

Right, but if I were to use the telekinetic tendrils to instead apply a cutting field…

For a brief instant she felt fierce satisfaction leak through the link. “A most interesting development, dear one. Due to the remote nature of the magic fields generated by the spark, with no need for a link between yourself and the target, I am sure you are beginning to grasp some small measure of the applications this can have, even within magic commonly used by unicorns.”

Twilight tossed her head, moving her writhing fringe out of her eyes, and allowing the table to return to the glowing focal point. With an effort of will, the location of the point shifted five feet to the left, the table floating over to meet it as if it were on an invisible leash. I… think so. Most duelling defenses would be useless against a spark wielder, because they only form a barrier rather than a solid shape. The spark user could just cast through wards as if they didn’t exist! Oh, I can’t wait to find out how this works! It runs counter to just about every idea we have on spell projection!

“Indeed, dear Twilight. Now, perhaps we should attempt to conjure a simple wooden object?”

R-right. Well, here goes nothing. Let’s hope I can partition my concentration right, otherwise this could get interesting. She took a deep breath, the focusing symbol for material conjuration clear in her mind. Thankfully, once called, the spark seemed to stay where it was without additional direction, which at least meant she wouldn’t need to split her concentration three ways. With an exertion of will, the air in the library took on a shimmering green aurora, and a moment later a large cube of wood materialised in a blinding flash of purple light. Twilight staggered, shielding her eyes. Her legs felt like jelly, her thoughts muddled. The rocks on the floor quietly popped out of existence as the magic sustaining them cut off. A-ah, see? I did it, Terminus. I… did… it.

“Be that as it may, please rest, I beg of you. My reserves… take them.” The whispery voice came out almost hoarse, even quieter than normal. A steady stream of magic flowed into her across the link, the void aligned power spreading through her like ice. Hm? Since when did hearing voices become normal? The air thickened momentarily, a faint tinge of honeysuckle meeting her nose. A smell that was rapidly becoming familiar.What’s with that smell, anyway? You know, if this keeps up, I’m going to develop a Pavlovian response to the scent of honeysuckle…

“That is truly how you perceive it? That is… unorthodox, but entirely within the realm of possibility. The magical expenditure of probability manipulations, while modest, taints the surroundings with small quantities of magic ‘borrowed’ from possible timelines.”

“...borrowed?” Twilight said, noting the heavy quotations around the word. Terminus made a soft hiss of displeasure, voice taking on a slight edge of indignance.

“Not the word I would wish to use, but perhaps a better word is… absorbed? In any case, due to some rather specific and esoteric laws relating to the use of temporal magic, most Beings are bound to acquire some of this temporal spell corruption as they cast. There are some who do not, but they are very much the exception to the rule. Beware these Beings. Even in defeat they are dangerous. They do not display their attacks openly. Still, this taint makes the use quite obvious to most, but at the same time they become frequently necessary when one’s host is a magnet for chaos.”

Twilight snorted, shifting around a little to get more comfortable, but still not feeling strong enough to get up. Sensation was returning to her legs, at least. That’s… pretty apt, actually. My life is crazy, I’ll admit it. Did you see that memory of the time we met a hydra in Froggy Bottom Bogg?

A polite cough. “I am afraid not, dear one.”

When were you going to tell me you could do that, by the way? I know enough about magic to know that pricking, ‘watched’ feeling isn’t natural.

Amusement flowed through the link. “I suspect you know enough about paranoia too, mad wizard Twilight.“ She giggled, but didn’t object.

You’ve changed,Terminus. Since we met, I’m beginning to feel more and more from you...

“So have you, dear one. Terrifying, isn’t it?” the voice muttered drily. A moment later, it continued, becoming heavier in tone. “Still, in the scant time I have known you, I fear I have mistreated you terribly, dear Twilight. My desperate intrusion has thrown your life into disarray, and while I am not responsible for many of your recent developments, I have hardly made your time easier...”

It’s… been an interesting few days. To put it mildly. Still… as I said, my life is crazy, and if it wasn’t this, I’m sure some other insanity would be taking place right now. So apology accepted. We all have to learn how to be friends, and there’s no manual for it!

“A travesty for the literary community, I’m sure.”

I know! I looked everywhere, but the only ones I could find are those dreadful self-help books that aren’t really about helping yourself at all. It made my journey to Ponyville quite disappointing initially, learning that during the chariot ride. Still, speaking of self help… I have no idea how to help Luna, and what I did to Celestia was just… wrong. Why does it feel like I’m taking advantage of her? She’s so much older than me, but… it’s what I wanted, wasn’t it? The only question is whether it was what she wanted…

She felt sick to her stomach, guilt weighing her down like lead. A gentle feeling of being watched made her fur prick and itch slightly. Isn’t it a bit rude to read my memories while I’m talking to you, Terminus?

“I am sorry, dear one. I am merely checking my facts before I reply… ah. Far be it for me to comment on the mating behaviour of ponies, but it does appear that the Lady Celestia was quite… receptive to your advance.”

Twilight twitched, rolling onto her side and hugging herself gently with her forehooves. I-I know, but I can’t let myself believe it was completely willing. She’s not in a good place at the moment, and for all I know she’s just craving physical contact! I-I can’t…

“One cannot presume to know the mind of a Being whose age spans millennia so soon after awakening. She will pull through. She has likely been through many such cycles in her lifetime, as have I, although our differences in composition produce varied results.”

Yes, but what do I do about that!? All that tells me is that Celestia thinks in mysterious ways! How can I find… she pawed at the floor, trying to find the right words. Terminus’ voice grew stronger, and Twilight could feel its agitation.

“You seemed quite confident to assert that you had somehow violated her a moment hence. We could simply sit here and, through the tedious medium of guesswork, assign motives and thoughts to your ruler, or we could return to Canterlot and determine the truth for ourselves. I will leave the final decision to you, dear one. I sincerely hope the decision is not a difficult one.”

She wasn’t sure how long she lay on the floor, waiting for her body to stop shivering, but it couldn’t have been long because Pinkie soon sauntered in, her puffy hair wrapped up in a towel.

“Twilight!? Oh my gosh, are you okay!?”

Twilight coughed weakly, stumbling to her hooves. “I-I will be. Just… took a lot out of me.” Pinkie hurried to support her, and between the two of them Twilight was ensconced on the sofa in record time. And if Pinkie sat a little closer than was considered just friendly, Twilight didn’t mind overmuch. “I-It worked, Pinkie. It’s not r-really efficient to use, but it works,” she muttered to her friend.

“What works, Twilight? I heard a really loud noise in the shower, and the air went all green and pretty. Was that your secret death-ray test?”

Oh, if only… haha wait, no, I am not becoming a mad wizard, brain. Nice try, though. She sighed, and Pinkie’s eyebrows rose at her hesitation. Why not? I’d trust Pinkie with my life... “Keep a secret?”

The bouncy pink mare nodded brightly, “Promise! Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”

Twilight gestured with a hoof to the three foot high block of wood that now decorated the centre of the library. The fact that it wasn’t continuously draining magic from her reserves testified well to its permanency. “That wood is completely real. I conjured it, but it’s going to last as long as real wood… would,” she finished awkwardly.

Pinkie laughed, “Wood wood wood! What else can you make?”

Twilight shrugged, nestling into the sofa cushions for warmth, “I’m not sure. I only chose wood because it’s one of the easier materials to conjure, and the spell nearly knocked me out. I doubt I could handle metals yet. Something made from reeds, or woven grass might be okay, though.”

“Do not even consider it, dear one,” Terminus cut in, causing Twilight to jump lightly. “Collectively we will be more than capable of making the jump back to Canterlot, but we cannot afford to jeopardise that, given your position with the lady Celestia.”

M-maybe I should just wait… hmm. No. Pinkie’s right. I need to talk to her, and soon. Even if the prospect of seeing her scares me to death right now. We’ll go back tonight, after I make sure Spike has someplace friendly to stay. I just hope Fluttershy will have him. She always did want an opportunity to look after a baby dragon, but he might be bored with her.

Pinkie looked a little disappointed, but seemed to accept that no more was forthcoming. She did, however, notice that Twilight’s teeth were practically chattering. “Hey, you look cold. Want me to warm you up a little?” she whispered into the unicorn’s ear, warm breath making it twitch in anticipation.

What. That’s so cliche, but... Twilight blushed brilliantly, rearing back as if struck. “Pinkie, seriously!?”

“Oh, no, with blankets silly!” Pinkie leaned back slightly, running a hoof over the soft fur of her belly. “Well, unless you really wantmy warm, soft body pressed up against you…” she murmured, snuggling into Twilight’s side.

Brain.twi has stopped responding. Venting steam. Rerouting coolant via face. The unicorn ducked her head, her blush threatening to outshine the sun. “I-I… um… oh, for the love of… quit it!” she yelled, weakly pushing at the other mare, trying to keep her laughter in check as Pinkie nuzzled against her neck. “You’re not a cat, Pinkie.”

“Hmm… meow?” Pinkie said, batting at the furry tuft on Twilight’s chest with one hoof.

“Cute,” Twilight deadpanned, then continued more softly, “please, Pinkie. I’ve got a lot to think about, and… I don’t want to hurt you, or any of my friends, by rushing into something I’m not ready for. That includes Celestia. I know you just want me to be happy, but I can’t deal with this right now. I-It’s not a no, but… I need time. Time I don’t have, argh…”

More subdued, Pinkie nodded against her neck. “I… all right, Twilight.”

There was a polite little sound from beyond the link. Something you need? I’m a little busy right now…

“Ah, yes, dear one. Please, discontinue that line of thought for the time being, unless you wish to have a repeat of yesterday’s temporal mishaps and earn Celestia’s ire.”

I’m… emitting magic? But that’s… A steady stream of magic was slowly diffusing out of her core, almost intangible to her magical sense, and she cut the flow. The magic, though depleted, snipped at her mental control like a cornered animal, but sluggishly complied. Her horn sparked dully, catching Pinkie’s attention.

“Oh! Are you okay? Do you need me to get off?”

Twilight raised one eyebrow, a slow smile spreading across her features. “I thought you already did?”

Pinkie giggled, her cheeks flushing a little red, “Hey, you got me! Getting better, Twilight!”

“Also, that’s a yes. I need to go see if Applejack would be willing to help with fixing the floor, and then head to Fluttershy’s to check on Spike.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” Pinkie carefully climbed off Twilight, who slowly, got to her hooves, shaking her head clear. She still felt woozy from the heavy magical expenditure, but it was beginning to feel a little better. Stretching her back out, she yawned, giving a tired little whine. Right. Need to write a list. She rummaged around in her desk for some paper, then grabbed a quill with her telekinesis, feverishly scribbling out a list. It ended up looking more like moonspeak than Equine, but it made sense to her at least. Hmm? Blearily she looked up at her friend, who shuffled her hooves awkwardly, doing a little hop almost like she needed the bathroom. It was a far cry from the Pinkie she knew. Throwing the list down atop her saddlebags, she moved closer, nuzzling the mare.

“Hey, Pinkie, don’t worry. No matter what happens, you’ll always be my friend.”

Feeling rather brave, she delicately pressed her lips to Pinkie’s, enjoying the way the pink mare’s face lit up, curly hair frizzing wildly. Nodding her head toward the front door, she clumsily strapped her saddlebags to her waist. With a little luck, she’d catch Applejack and Big Mac as they were finishing up the afternoon shift. It was roughly that moment that Pinkie noticed the clock in the hall.

“Oh my gosh! I’m late for Cheerilee’s disco preparations! Got to go, Twilight! See you later!”

She barely had time to turn her head as a pink blur shot past her, spinning her almost three hundred and sixty degrees as Pinkie somehow rocketed out of the door. Looking out at the setting sun, Twilight took a brief moment to ponder the meaning of her existence. ...Terminus, why does the universe hate me?

“We make a fine pair, dear one. ‘Tis a mystery to us both, I fear.”

I hear that... She rubbed her face tiredly, shifting her saddlebags. A brief waft of honeysuckle and she winced, the perfume almost cloying to her nose. What is it?

“Probably nothing, I hope, but one can never be too careful. Let’s move, dear Twilight. We should catch your friend when she and her brother are returning from the fields at your present walking pace.”

Hmm, all right. Let’s do our best to tip the scales back, then.

Author's Note

Finally... dear gods, I've been very lazy about writing. Still, it's longer than any of the others, and I had a lot left over for chapter twelve from the end of this. This is actually cut down, if you'll believe it. Was over 16k at one point, and I put my foot down. Proofread by the illustrious MidnightDancer, as usual. I feel sorry for the shit I put Twilight through, but it was either this or have her be completely OP, and that way lies the path of the black and red alicorn. I noped pretty hard out of that one. Anyway, hopefully the length will make up for my general absence from writing, as it's almost twice the length of my previous longest chapter.

A New Face

Chapter Twelve: A New Face

“Applejack! Big McIntosh! Hey!” Twilight shouted, trotting up the lane toward Sweet Apple Acres, the two farm ponies looking up from their hushed conversation in time to catch Twilight’s wave. Far happier than she felt, all things considered. Still, Applejack gave her a wide smile, beckoning her over with a tankard of cider. The two farmponies were sat at a sturdy oak picnic bench, pushed out onto the front of the fields, with a spectacular view of the sun as it set behind Smog’s Lair.

“Hey there Twilight, Mac an’ I were gonna watch the sunset, so pull up a seat an’ I’ll pour ya somethin’ to drink. Maybe we could get a game of cards goin’?”

Twilight blinked, somewhat taken aback, “Oh, um... sure! I needed to talk about a job, so I can stick around.”

Mac nodded to her amiably enough, quietly accepting her presence as she settled onto a sturdy oak bench next to Applejack. After expertly pouring cider into a small pewter tankard, Applejack passed it to her with a wink. “There ya go sugarcube. Careful, it’s a mite stronger’n it looks.”

“Thanks Applejack,” she said, taking an experimental sip. Then another. It was only Applejack’s warning that stopped her from draining the cup there and then. It had a strong, almost spicy flavour, and she was sure her fur was fluffing up slightly just from drinking it. She dreaded to think what her mane was doing underneath the illusion. “Oh my… what did you put in this cider? It’s… amazing.”

“We had some zap apples to spare from the last crop, so Mac an’ I thought we’d try makin’ cider with ‘em. Turned out pretty dang good, I’d say,” she said, taking a gulp from her own tankard.

“Your idea, sis,” Mac muttered. Applejack snorted, pounding her mug once on the stout oak table.

“An’ I’da blown up the still if you hadn’t been there to help, so there!”

“Eeyup,” Mac replied, calm as always, sitting at the table with a stillness that bordered on zen.

“Um… I know you sometimes do work as a hoofdymare, so would it be possible for us to work something out? I have a hole in the floorboards of the library, and some new windows that need putting into frames after a blowout.” Twilight pulled her purse from her saddlebags, wiggling in her bench slightly to get more comfortable.

“‘course, Twi. Now what kind a’ friend would I be if I turned y’all away, huh? Twenty bits, I’ll have it fixed up lickety split!” Applejack said with gusto, spinning her hat around on one hoof.

“Fifty bits. I don’t mind paying a good friend who always does her best,” Twilight countered, jingling the purse in her hoof. It’s really going to hurt my savings, but hopefully I won’t need it soon. Applejack nearly dropped her hat, and Twilight caught a faint blush as she scrambled to get it back on her head.

“Shucks, Twi… you know I don’t accept charity. Thirty, then.”

She made a show of thinking it over, hoof to her chin, then smiled brightly, “No, forty. I need the job done ASAP, so I’ll pay a little extra.”

Grumbling slightly, Applejack held out her hoof across the table, which Twilight quickly shook. “Deal.”

They were quiet for a few minutes, simply enjoying the breeze and the sunset, the calmness soothing Twilight’s earlier distress. For a moment, aliens, princesses and immortality seemed a world away. Finally, Applejack spoke, and the spell was broken.

“So Twi, how’d ya do with that fancy schmancy thing in Canterlot? Been gone a couple of days now, I heard,” Applejack leaned back in her seat, settling herself contentedly. Internally, Twilight winced, unsure how much detail she should provide.

“It was… good. Hectic, but good. I’d missed spending time with the princess, and she felt the same way, so I’ll be away in Canterlot more in the near future.”

Applejack leaned back, eyeing Twilight from beneath the rim of her hat, skepticism palpable. “What about Spike? An’ who’s gonna manage the library while you’re gone?”

Delicately wiping cider from her lips, Twilight smiled uneasily, her hooves restless under the table. “Well, I sort of figured I’d combine the two, actually, and see how Spike does managing the library by himself for a little bit.”

“Horseapples, Twi. You’re jumpier’n a long-tailed cat in a room full a’ rockin’ chairs. What’s really going on? Why can’t Spike go with you?”

She sighed, hanging her head. “The banquet was great. Everything went swimmingly until a pair of ponies tried to kill Celestia, and… she wanted me to stay, so I did. The situation in Canterlot is incredibly delicate at the moment, and I don’t want Spike getting caught up in it. I’m sorry Applejack, I just… I don’t want you to worry,” she gasped the last part out, hiding behind a curtain of hair.

Applejack leaned forwards, grasping Twilight’s hoof in her own, “Easy now sugarcube. I’m sorry, I just…”

“You just had to know what was wrong. It’s ok, AJ, that’s part of what makes you a good friend. So thanks, for caring,” Twilight muttered, fiddling with an errant lock of hair as it curled around her other hoof under the table. All right, I think I could do with a drink. Bottoms up. Tossing her head back, she chugged the cider down, rejoicing in the heady, spicy rainbow flavour. Wiping her mouth again, she continued in a more normal tone. “Ah… much better. So what did I miss?”

She didn’t miss the look Applejack sent Mac before replying, “Well, old Smokey down on Rosehip Avenue came back from the fields covered in bite marks. Last I heard they had him down at Redheart’s place. Oh, and there’s that new colt… what was his name? Night… something, wasn’t it?

“Night Slash,” answered Big McIntosh perfunctorily.

“That’s the one. He’s some bigshot from out of town, trots around like he owns the place. Seems quite smitten with our Fluttershy, I’d say. Dreamiest eyes I ever saw on a colt, I tell you Twi…”

Twilight leaned back slightly as she noticed a thin line of drool trial out of Applejack’s mouth. She didn’t miss Big Mac’s subtle eye roll as he reached for his drink. What in the…

“Dear one, there is an anomaly in the aura of your friend. With your consent, we could use the mage-eye.”

A slight inclination of her head. Do it. Splitting her thoughts, she concentrated partially on the subtle sensation of controlling a single tendril of hair, while using the other to maintain her poker face.

An ice cold pricking across the surface of her horn, and a moment later the world lit up with the misty green of Equus thaumosphere. Two verdant green outlines formed around the bodies of the farmponies, one of which roiled turbulently like smoke in the wind. A soft, red-orange chain of magic trailed off to the side, slowly fading out of visibility the further it got from Applejack. Peering closer, she caught a glimpse of something grey amidst the green, comprised of tiny glyphs. Those figures… what language is that? Is Applejack under some sort of spell? She felt a surge of hatred, her hooves itching to rip the thing out of Applejack. A force within her quickly clamped down on the emotion, and she suddenly understood that the association belonged to Terminus, not her.

“... and that strong back, Twi, you gotta get a load of his back…” Applejack continued, eyes unfocused, mostly ignored by Twilight.

“Indeed. The language is Shanaran, of the Shanarin-el Collective. The payload, however is… no. We must remove it. Now,” The soft voice turned quiet and deadly.

Terminus… okay, you don’t want to talk about it, but can you at least tell me what we’re dealing with?

“It is a memetic enchantment complex, partway through its gestation period. Not awfully subtle in its approach…I see a devotion charm, and several others, designed to target the females of your species. Likely triggered by the use of the caster’s alias, this Night Slash creature, if indeed that is its real name. I had hoped… I had hoped it would be nothing.”

Of course… you mentioned this when we stepped out of the door, didn’t you? You saw something you didn’t like. She bit her lip, waving her hoof in front of Applejack’s face. There was a flash of desperate lucidity in the mare’s eyes, which she took to mean ‘help me, Twilight’. Mac heaved a long suffering sigh, apparently having heard his sister’s spiel several times recently. What must we do?

“Share control of your body, and I shall see what may be done to unravel this spell. That it has not yet reached maturity is a blessing. If allowed to continue, the mental alterations will quickly become permanent. Your friend’s aura does not sit well with this intruder, it seems, and has stunted its growth significantly.”

I… see. Well, if it’s to save Applejack… I consign control of my body to Terminus, so that she might help my friend.

The world snapped into startling clarity, the colours under the mage-eye becoming even more vibrant. She could see it now, the black and silver construct contained within the grey texts like an overfed spider. Seemingly oblivious, Applejack continued to prattle on the virtues of Night Slash’s muscular physique.

“We must act swiftly. Once the spell detects tampering, it will release the payload in one large packet. It would be… unfortunate for your friend’s continued sanity.”

Magic flowed into the channels she now recognised as those feeding into the spark, and a faint purple glow enveloped Applejack’s aura. A moment’s hesitation, then a single purple tendril wormed its way through toward the intruder. It branched hundredfold as it neared its target, and with inequine precision, swiftly cut the bindings holding the spell onto Applejack. Free from its host, the enchantment writhed feebly before a second tendril sliced it apart, spilling its contents into the evening air. Applejack’s aura remained turbulent, but began to settle as the pony herself swayed dizzily.

“Excision successful. I relinquish control. Please, go to your friend, dear one.”

Jerking her limbs into motion, she just managed to catch Applejack as the mare keeled over sideways off her bench. Nnh… heavy! With a heave, she barely managed to get her friend back into her seat, Twilight’s legs protesting the entire way. Applejack smiled dazedly at her, then clumsily pushed her tankard away.

“I… I think I may have had too much. Strong stuff, Twilight. What was I sayin’ again?”

“You’d just finished telling me about that new colt, with his quote unquote, ‘dreamy, sexy eyeballs’,” Twilight deadpanned. Applejack reared back, glaring hotly at her.

“Why, I would never! Mac, she’s just havin’ me on, right?”

Mac sighed and shook his head. “Sorry sis.”

“But… but… he ain’t even that good lookin’! Wings and a horn can only do so much for a mare!”

Alicorn!? But the only alicorns I’ve ever heard of are the princesses!

The soft whisper of Terminus’ voice caressed her ear, “I think it more likely that the alicorn form is merely a disguise.”

You know something I don’t? Please share.

“Strange, that a Yith enchantment would make its way onto this world, so far from their territories,” the voice continued, laced with malice. “Should we meet, I suggest we prepare for a fight, for it is likely that this visitor has come for me.”

Right…

Making sure Applejack was stable, she hopped back into her own seat, taking a moment to refill her tankard from the small barrel under the table. “Sorry, it looks like he managed to cast some sort of spell on you. I broke it a moment ago, so you should be fine, but…”

“But he might’ve cast it on Fluttershy too, right Twi?”

Twilight rubbed massaged her temples, trying to stave off the coming headache. “I hope not, but it seems likely.”

Applejack slammed her hoof down on the table, ranting under her breath. “Nopony messes with my friends heads. I think it’s time we go on down to Fluttershy’s cottage an’ introduce his ‘dreamy eyes’ to Bucky McGillicuddy and Kicks McGee!”

“Wait, he’s living with Fluttershy?” Twilight’s eyes widened at that. Surely not… that complicates matters. At least Spike’s safe from the spell...

“Eeyup. Moved in the same day he came to town,” Mac answered, laying a comforting hoof on Applejack’s shoulder, steadying the swaying mare in her seat.

Rubbing her chin, Twilight mulled the problem over. “No. I should go make sure Fluttershy’s okay. You can barely stand up straight, so you should stay here and sleep off the aftereffects of that enchantment. I think so long as I don’t hear somepony with a mature spell say his name, I should be okay.” And if not, we can handle it, right?

“Indeed, dear Twilight. I am more than capable of defending you from a memetic attack.”

Right… right… this is going to be rough, isn’t it? Sun and Moon, how long has Fluttershy been…

“Most likely too long, dear one.”

I-I see…

Looking up into the setting sun, Twilight wondered faintly if Celestia was watching, looking back down at her upon a sunbeam as she mentally prepared herself for meeting an enchanted Fluttershy. Wish me luck, princess? Her eyes watered, not entirely from the brightness, and she was forced to look away. I miss you already. Dear Celestia, it hurt. I shouldn’t have run away from you. But… I suppose if I hadn’t, I would have abandoned my friends to a worse fate. Doesn’t make the regret easier to deal with, though. Stupid, foolish...

With a start, she noticed a small wooden grave marker set into the field carved with a trio of apples. She glared at it fiercely, its very presence offensive to her. You are not real. You will never come to pass. So mote it be. Pull it together, Sparkle. If you start crying here, Applejack’s going to worry, and you won’t be able to save Fluttershy. She’s not going to be happy, because it’ll always be there at the back of her mind. ‘Twilight’s gone mad’, she’ll think. So h-hold the line, shore up your walls a-and... oh sun… oh sun… her eyes burned, hot tears pouring down her cheeks as she suddenly found it impossible to breath. Stabbing pain shot through her chest, grass rushing up to meet her. Applejack gaped at her, and somehow, it was the funniest thing she’d ever seen. Laughing, bitter tears streaming down her face, she curled up on the grass as searing pain shot through her.

But… Fluttershy. I have to save Fluttershy. Fluttershy’s happiness is more important than my sanity. I should not cry for my own sake when my friend is in the clutches of some… thing from beyond. A soft touch brought her out of her internal argument, and while her chest still ached, her thoughts stilled at the gentle hoof running over her ears.

She opened her eyes to find Applejack crouched over her, “Ya back with us sugarcube? Been savin’ that up for a while now, ain’tcha?”

Twilight nodded, wiping tears from her eyes with a quiet giggle, before throwing her forelegs around Applejack’s neck in a tight embrace. “You’re not going to die, Applejack.”

Applejack seemed to flounder a little, still shaky, before carefully hugging her back. “Well… I hope not, Twi. You wanna talk ‘bout it?”

She shook her head against Applejack’s neck, her speech gradually becoming faster as her thoughts quickened with desperation. “No. I can’t. It’s complicated and we don’t have time. I-I just… don’t die on me. I’ll work something out. If I can function, I can save Fluttershy. I am functioning. I have to go. Hah… hah… breathing. Breathing is good too. Bye Applejack, bye Mac!”

A moment later, Applejack found herself hugging a dispersing cloud of purple sparks.

~~~

Sadly, Celestia watched her student depart, one hoof gently touching the regalia over her heart. For a moment, it was as if an understanding had passed between them, her student recognising Celestia’s presence. The feeling of ice cold lips still lingered on her tongue, and she sang out words as old as the sun itself, her magic reaching out for the great orb. Slowly, it skirted the horizon, and once more she released it, allowing the sun to sink below. New life flowed through her, the song of the sun ending to give way to that of the moon. Such was the way of things.

She had felt them, though. Lurking at the edges of her domain, waiting for something. Most likely the voidling. But are they allies or hunters? One was bad enough… The evening air was warm on her fur, and she took a moment to enjoy the feeling. She did not get too many moments to govern her true talents, beyond controlling the sun, after all. Celestia’s true talents never did cover leadership, really. Ponies had forgotten, but Celestia of the Iron Sun remembered. Some days she was tempted to simply allow the sun free reign, to luxuriate in the warmth, the heat, the fire. She snorted. Some ponies just want to watch the world burn.

Her horn lit, the protective wards around the palace surging with power and distributing the excess into the hundreds of minor wards placed throughout the city. So long as one of them kept watch, the city would be safe. An attack on Canterlot would be suicide for any Being that could not kill Celestia with a single spell. It was the fortress, the haven of the diarchy, bathed in the light of the sun and moon both.

The weather lamps on her balcony flickering out as she moved inside. Her duties were complete for now. Placing her crown atop an ornate dresser, she slowly began to remove her regalia. Though she would have liked nothing more than to run after her student, she could not leave the capital just now. With several unknown Beings lurking on the fringe, it would not do to leave Canterlot in Luna’s hooves. While she trusted her sister to defend their shared domains zealously, she could not say the same for the ponies that they governed. No. That I govern.

Climbing into her feather bed, it took Celestia a long time to truly feel comfortable. Sleep was a mystery to her, even at this point. The body she had built didn’t truly require it, after all. Indeed, she was fairly certain that ponies did not need to make a conscious effort to remain asleep, while for her every moment of dreaming required a constant suppression of her avatar’s systems. Even still, dreams seemed almost magical to her. In dreams she was free. Free from the shackles of sun and moon she had built for herself. Free, as she had wished her sister to be, so long ago. A realm of infinite possibility, as she had once believed the material world to be. She turned over, pulling the quilt up under her chin. In her dreams, she was free to run after that little purple pony. That view of Twilight overlooking the orchards, her eyes full of tears as she stared into the sun, lingered in her mind as she settled down to rest.

Perhaps I could indulge, just this once… if it would make you smile.

~~~

Emerging on the path to Fluttershy’s cottage, Twilight took a moment to compose herself. To simply breath deeply, and reassure herself that Applejack was still alive. Her magic was recovering at a worrisome rate, a steady flow from the spark allowing her to recover far faster than normal. Now… provided I don’t expend too much on this Night Slash, I’ll be able to make a round-trip to Canterlot without any serious problems. That… should not be possible. Have I gone mad, Terminus?

The voice made a soft sound of contemplation. “I do not believe so, dear one. With the addition of the spark, your ability to refine thaumospheric magic has increased by approximately one hundred and fifty percent.”

She made a frustrated little grunt. Trust the voice in my head to tell me I’m sane… can this day get any worse?

"Please, do not ask."

The cottage seemed unchanged, crickets chirping quietly as the sun dipped below the horizon. A faint squawk met her ears, causing her to nearly swallow her tongue when she recognised the voice to be Spike’s. A moment later, she deflated. He sounds more embarrassed than scared. Maybe he’s okay after all.

The mage-eye revealed something far more troubling. The pale green glow of the thaumosphere permeated the cottage, where multiple clusters of bright points formed. Spike’s aura was easy to determine from the others, a faint orange corona forming around the green light of his aura. Fluttershy, likewise, was marked by a faint pink braid trailing out into nothingness, her aura churning like flame in the wind. A number of wards seemed to have been placed around the property, radiating a pale purple taint into the air that she recognised as illusion magic.

However, in the upper section of the building, something entirely different caught her eye. Greenish-grey, covered in black and silver spiked protrusions, it held the guise of a pony aura at first glance, but quickly revealed its aberrant nature. The urge to blast open the top floor of the building, to let it bleed and suffer, became almost overwhelming. After all, it deserved it, for what it had done to Applejack. Clamping down on the emotion bleeding across the link, she glared fiercely at the aura blob. N-no. I will not. No matter what it’s done to my friends, I will not murder it in cold blood. Do you understand me, Terminus?

The answering voice was cold and pitiless as the north wind. “Such is the fate of betrayers. However, I see that little would sway you from this path. Very well, we shall do this your way, dear one. You will see.”

All right… here goes nothing. Trotting up to the door, she knocked firmly.

“Twilight! Finally! Help! Angel’s trying to kill me!” yelled Spike, pieces of carrot dangling from unmentionable places, as Fluttershy quickly let her in. The rabbit, as if to punctuate this, beaned him squarely in the ear with a carrot chunk as he turned to look at her.

“Now, Spike, he’s just a little cranky because he was up late last night. Why don’t you come talk to Twilight, while I give Angel his supper, ok? Um, if that’s ok with you, Twilight. It’s so rude of me to dash off, I-”

Eyes peeled for anything out of the ordinary, Twilight cut across Fluttershy almost instinctively in her nervousness, knowing the quiet babbling would never stop unless someone interrupted. “Of course it’s fine, silly. Thank you for looking after Spike on such short notice. Do you need any help?”

“U-um, it’s ok, Twilight. Angel can just be a little difficult,” Fluttershy smiled sheepishly, hurrying into the kitchen. There was a musky, masculine scent to the air in the cottage, like a mix of mild body odour and the sort of mediocre cologne currently popular in Cloudsdale. No… no that isn’t cologne. Olfactory illusion.

Spike sauntered up, casually digging at his ear with one claw, before falling on his knees before her. “A rescue party! Thank you, thank you sweet princess! Take me far away from cantankerous rabbits!” He clutched his chest dramatically, before keeling over to one side. Twilight took one look at Spike’s seemingly comatose form, then walked over to the sitting area, perching on the edge of the sofa. Well, I’m not touching that. A minute passed, and the dragon’s melodramatic groans slowly increased in volume.

Turning back, she hoisted him onto her back with a tendril of magic. Taking a moment to scan his aura up close under her mage eye, she found it free of invasive magic.

“Ugh, what the heck, Twi?”

She smiled, then. It had only been three days, but his bright green eyes and familiar pout were a welcome sight. Hugging him to her, she whispered into his ear. “All right, Spike, I missed you too, but I’ve reason to believe there’s something fishy going on with Fluttershy’s houseguest. Have you noticed anything? Quick, we might not have long.”

Spike looked mutinous at the idea of cuddling, even more so as her hair coiled around his belly, but rolled his eyes and whispered back. “Well… not really. Fluttershy’s been pretty great. But… this guy, he just showed up at the door after you left, and suddenly he’s moving all this stuff upstairs.”

“And then he was living here?”

Spike took a moment to think about it, and she felt like shaking him. Easy, easy, he doesn’t realise the problem yet. He’s just a baby. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she just about caught his reply. “Well, yeah… I don’t think he likes me much, and it seemed pretty weird that ‘Shy would just let a stranger in like that. They spend a lot of time in her room, and it sounds like Fluttershy’s actually praying to Celestia in there or something. That whole part of the house smells really weird, now that I think about it...”

O-oh… oh dear. Her shoulders began to shake, her jaw clenching as she tried to process this information. First he implants mental conditioning on my friends, then he… then he…

“Don’t talk to Fluttershy about this, act natural, and I’ll see what I can do,” she said, voice cold and sharp. Placing him back on his feet, she wandered into the kitchen to find Fluttershy crouched by the cupboards with a carrot in her mouth. Angel bunny crouched under the sink, squeaking ferociously and shrinking back under the pipes.

“Please come out, Angel. I know you love carrots, so won’t you come out and have dinner? I’ll dice them extra small, just the way you like it,” Fluttershy wheedled, waving the carrot. The mare jumped upon spying Twilight. “U-um… what’s the matter, Twilight?”

“Did he at least ask permission first?” she ground out. She was aware on some level that she was probably scaring Fluttershy, but for the moment it was all she could do not to improve on Terminus’ original plan.

“W-w-what do you mean? N-N-Night Slash? He’s b-b-been the perfect gentlecolt!” Fluttershy squeaked, the name ringing oddly in Twilight’s ears. For a moment, her mind clouded with lustful thoughts of a stallion she’d never met, but a whispering presence intercepted her, the spell cut apart and devoured. Whew! Thanks, Terminus… Sun and Moon, that spell is strong!

“Somepony say my name?” a deep baritone cut in from behind her. Twilight whirled, her hair reacting to her anger, lengthening and spreading across the walls. A pot crashed to the floor, knocked from its hook by the invisible tendrils, as she stared at the magnificent specimen of stallionhood. His legs were thickly muscled, like hoof-shod trees, and his black furred frame towered over her. A short-trimmed mane of fuchsia, red and gold curled around his ears, complimenting glittering red eyes. His cutie mark, a bloodied dagger, sat upon one of the most finely toned rumps she’d ever seen. “Well, hello there my beautiful mare,” he said breathily rearing up to lean against the doorframe, “The name’s Night Slash. Remember it.”

Again, the name rang out in her senses, but this time it was immediately destroyed, the spell pulled seamlessly into the yawning abyss of her spark. Rage quickened her mind, thoughts crystallising into a razor edged sense of purpose. She gave him an icy smile, stressing her words carefully. “Twilight Sparkle. Charmed, I’m sure. And I’m not your mare.”

One perfectly trimmed eyebrow twitched, red tribal tattoos rippling over his muscles as his stance shifted slightly. “Well, Twilight, the Night Slash would very much like to get to know you a little more… maybe you’ll change your mind,” he purred, leaning against the doorframe, blocking the exit to the room. She didn’t even blink as Terminus tore the enchantment apart. I will not gut this worthless rapist where he stands. I will not… I will not…

“Oh, isn’t he just incredible Twilight? Night Slash has the tightest rump in Ponyville! Oh… my… he’s such a good catch… I’d share him, you know, uhm... if you were interested…” Fluttershy babbled, and Twilight nearly vomited at the slavish devotion in her voice. Unforgivable. What did you do to the mare I know? The stallion smirked, admiring his own bicep.

“My, what an excellent idea. I must say, the idea of two mares in Night Slash’s bed is quite… delectable, wouldn’t you agree, Twilight?” He purred, hoofing the hilt of a thin, curved sword at his hip suggestively.

Blink. Two more enchantments hurtled into oblivion. An idea formed in her mind. Crazed, but utterly fitting. She let her face relax into a slack smile, fluttering her eyelashes as she walked slowly towards him. “Well… how do I know it’ll be worth my time? How about we go upstairs and you show me what you have, big colt…”

She saw his sigh of relief, and the way his posture relaxed ever so slightly. How could a creature so dull-witted be… unless it wasn’t designed to be smart. Something else is behind this, then.

“Indeed, dear one. Probability mapping suggests that this creature is expendable.”

“Uhm... please, Slashie… can’t I join you? I’ve been so lonely today…” Fluttershy whined, staring adoringly up at the stallion like a dog that had been denied its next treat. He gave a deep, rumbling laugh, pushing himself off the door frame, stepping back to allow Twilight to pass.

“Not today, pet. Maybe if you’re good I’ll allow you to clean up afterwards.”

Oh, that is it! Her horn sparked, an invisible rush of magic shattering an illusion ward like a rotten egg and carving a deep gouge into the kitchen wall. Immediately, the smell hit her, rotten flesh mixed with something visceral and very much alive. It took all she had not to gag from the stench. Fluttershy didn’t seem to notice, instead jerking back from the force of Twilight’s unrefined spell. Her own illusions collapsed, two whips of hair slashing forward, forcing the stallion to leap back. Night Slash’s draconic eyes widened, his horn beginning to glow a sickly red, but she struck him in the face with a concussive bolt before he could finish casting. The force of the bolt threw his head back, sending him reeling backward into the living room. The simplest spells are often the best.

He recovered quickly, springing to his hooves and hastily firing off a fan of piercing spells at her, but Twilight was already gone, teleporting through the projectiles with ease to lay down a cone of cold, driving the stallion back with withering ice. Ill-advised. He should have known that spell takes too long to cast in close quarters. It was too easy, his attacks too slow and predictable. An amateur in the art of magic. Why doesn’t he just fly away? His wings flared, as if to answer her, but her hair snaked toward him, cutting off his escape route through the cottage’s bay window.

With a roar, Night Slash drew his sword, using his wings to propel him forward at a breathtaking speed. Fast! The blade reached out for her throat, but she teleported away almost instinctively, landing on Fluttershy’s sofa in a half-crouch. Levitating Fluttershy’s oak bookcase, she hurled it into his side, knocking the powerful stallion to his knees before he could recover. Taking advantage of his position, she smashed the heavy wood down onto him. That one’s for Applejack. Again and again, the bookcase beginning to splinter under the force. Never going to be enough for Fluttershy.

“Don’t bother getting back up,” she snarled, dropping the splintered mass on top of Night Slash’s prone form. And with that, the room was suddenly very quiet indeed. Her breath came out in sharp pants and after a moment of hesitation she sank to her knees.

Looking down at him, Twilight blinked, her eyes going wide. He wasn’t moving. He didn’t try to get up. He just lay there, very still, his neck bent at an odd angle where the bookcase had landed. No… no no no… I-I… no. I-I didn’t mean to… oh sun… Her body shook, and she collapsed, her legs numb and tingling. She was dimly aware of Terminus speaking as she curled around herself protectively.

“I will not allow you to escape, abomination. Perish.” The voice was cold and grim, but Twilight felt a rush of vindication that was not entirely her own. There was a screeching sound, power flooding into her reserves, but she didn’t care. Nothing mattered. She felt warm tears soak into her fur as she curled in on herself. Her loss of control had never truly injured a pony, and they were usually relatively benign, like growing Spike to be taller than a building. But now it had, and worse yet, she’d enjoyed it. I don’t deserve to have magic. L-Leave me alone. I didn’t want this, Terminus, I never asked for this! H-he’s dead… he's dead, and I wanted it. I wanted him to die, and I crushed the life out of him... why did it feel good, Terminus?

“Wrong. Look again, dear one,” the voice whispered, a soft touch to her cheek pulling her head in the direction of the fallen stallion. No, please… I don’t want to see him again. Still, she didn’t resist, lying limply on the cottage floor. Twilight’s eyes widened and her stomach lurched. It wasn’t a stallion. Not anymore. Instead of the black monster of a pony she had fought, she instead saw the rotten husk of a much smaller stallion, the sword at its side fading completely as the animating magic collapsed. W-w-what!?

“A Yith artificial soul, bound into the body of the recently dead. You did well, putting this abomination to rest, dear one. I am certain whomever this corpse belongs to would thank you,” Terminus murmured from behind her ear.

B-b-but… I'm a horrible pony...

Through her tears, she could just make out the form of Fluttershy in the evening gloom. Her chest ached dully, and she clenched on hoof over it. No, disregard that… no time for self-pity. I have to save Fluttershy. More important than sanity. A long, happy life, or immortality. Cross my heart. With that in mind, she scrambled to her hooves, picking her way through the broken furniture of the living room toward her friend. Fluttershy knelt on the cottage floor, her face slack, and her bright green eyes utterly expressionless as she hugged Angel to her.

“F-F-Fluttershy?” she said, pushing splintered wood off her friend.

“You… you killed him. T-Twilight, why did you kill my stallion?” the mare whispered brokenly, squeezing the rabbit, “please, at least tell me why… why did he have to die?”

Twilight thrust a hoof in the direction of the body, “He was never your stallion! He did something to you, to make you think you loved him. I couldn’t let him use you like that, ‘Shy.”

“He didn’t use me. I wanted it. I gave it to him. He was mine. Twilight, please…” Fluttershy muttered, playing with a shard of one of her flower pots.

“No. No you didn’t. He… forced you to feel that way, and he tried to do it to me. Applejack too,” she said, the emptiness in Fluttershy’s voice cutting into her. “Even if you hate me, Rarity’s still our friend. We need to make sure she’s okay. And Pinkie, and the rest of the girls. W-we have to go, b-before I can’t take it anymore,” Twilight said, swallowing hard as eyes stung. She reached out a hoof, but Fluttershy flinched away, eyes wild.

“Stay away from me, murderer!”

It seemed to take her friend a moment to recognise her, teal eyes darting around the room.

“Twilight?” She said softly. “Twilight!”

After a second of hesitation, the yellow mare clung to her, sobbing into Twilight’s fur. Wordlessly, Twilight wrapped a foreleg around Fluttershy, holding her close.

“S-s-sorry,” the yellow mare said, barely managing to get the word out. Twilight gently began to stroke Fluttershy’s ears, like Applejack had done to her, and very slowly the tense little pegasus began to relax. Looking over a head of pink hair, Twilight peered around the gloomy living room.

“Spike?” she called quietly. The baby dragon quietly emerged from behind the sofa, gagging at the sight of the corpse. “Spike, I’m here...” reaching out with her other foreleg, she drew Spike into the hug. For once, he didn’t resist, or even fuss at all. She could feel them both trembling, and she was sure they could feel her own occasional tremors.

“Shh… come on, climb onto my back, and we’ll go find the others. It’s going to be all right.” she said soothingly. No it won’t.

After a little adjusting, she shakily got to her hooves, Fluttershy’ draped across her back and Spike perched on her haunches. The pegasus was worryingly light, and Spike’s weight was a familiar one, comforting in its simplicity. Repositioning Angel in her saddlebag, to his chagrin, she took a moment to give the corpse a curt but respectful bow. Whoever you were, I’m sorry, but the living take precedent this time.

“Alright, next stop Carousel Boutique. Hold on tight, everypony.”

Fluttershy made a soft noise of assent, Twilight’s mane wrapping around her like a silken blanket. “Friends?” She said, almost too quiet for Twilight to hear.

“Always,” Twilight said solemnly, pressing her cheek against Fluttershy’s hoof. With that, two ponies and a dragon departed in a spray of purple sparks.

Author's Note

A little darker than usual, but things are beginning to stir at this point.

So, a little while back I read an inexplicably upvoted fic that went by the name 'Love is Magical and Magic is Beautiful'. It skeeved me the hell out with its two chapter long romance between the anthro pony 'hero' Don and Twilight Sparkle, because it felt more like some sort of brainwashing attempt by a cult leader than an actual romance story. Night Slash here is a tribute to Don, although he serves his own purpose at the same time. Please, for the love of god, make sure you understand love before you try to write about it, because a lot of the attempts I see are legitimately as creepy as this OC is with Fluttershy.

Because of the bugs with the import from gdocs feature, I had to copy this into Fimfiction and manually add italics tags and such. If I've missed anything that looks like it should be italicised, or you spot any misspellings I've missed in the process, please drop me a line.

Oathbound

Chapter Thirteen: Oathbound

With a very quiet pop, an odd trio appeared in the front room of Carousel Boutique. The librarian, her eyes all aglitter amidst a mane of black, barely holding herself together. The animal caretaker, a little butter yellow creature with a heart full of kindness, already past the point of no return. Lastly, the drake, putting on a brave face for the sake of his friends.

The soft crackling of a weather lamp indicated the house above the shop was occupied, and Twilight smiled. It wasn’t a particularly happy smile, more of an acknowledgement of efficiency than an expression of joy.

“Are you okay up there, ‘Shy?” she asked, voice startlingly loud in the silent shop front.

“Hmm…” came Fluttershy’s sleepy reply, blanketed amid a tangle of black curls. That’s… actually going to make weaving an illusion difficult. An actuality would make it tricky to keep Fluttershy on, especially if she still kicks in her sleep… Oh, to the moon with it all, Rarity has seen plenty of weird things since we met. She blinked, illusions snapping into place over her glowing eyes, but leaving the part-mane-part-mare combination on her back visible.

“How about you, Spike?” she asked more hesitantly, past Fluttershy to the dragon seated on her rump.

“I don’t know, Twi. Ask me in the morning?” he said, giving her a pained smile, “I just hope Rarity is okay.”

“Me too, Spike…” Twilight said, her shoulders slowly beginning to shake. No, no… Rarity. Need to check Rarity. Then Pinkie, then Dash. I don’t have time to stop.

Carefully she walked up the stairs, not wanting to dislodge either of her passengers, and knocked on the wide purple door to Rarity’s bedroom. The quiet clicking of a sewing machine ground to a halt, and she could imagine the perplexed expression on Rarity’s face.

“Rarity? It’s Twilight. Can I come in? It’s an emergency,” she called out quietly. A moment later, blue magic encircled the door, and it was forcefully pulled open to reveal a furious looking tailor.

“Twilight Sparkle, do you have any idea how close I was to messaging the watch?”

She gulped. “Ahaha… burglars don’t usually knock, Rarity,” she said nervously.

“Yes, but I felt you teleport in… I had thought you might be that ruggedly charming Night Sl-!” Rarity was interrupted by a purple hoof. And don’t you dare lick me this time!

“Don’t say the name, please. It’s really, really important that you don’t say that name right now. Part of the emergency business.”

Rarity nodded slowly, her eyes wide. Twilight shifted her head to give Rarity a better view of the slumbering pegasus on her back, gingerly removing her hoof from Rarity’s mouth. Rarity gasped.

“Oh my goodness, what in Equestria happened to your lovely mane!?”

Twilight gave a nervous little laugh that threatened to devolve into outright cackling. “Aheh… well, it’s hugging Fluttershy at the moment. Can I come in? There’s something I need to check.”

“Ah, of course darling! Might I ask why you are carrying Fluttershy?” Rarity stepped aside, and Twilight noticed a pair of scissors returning to their place on the desk.

Twilight had always liked Rarity’s bedroom, with its pleasant mix of blue and pink, and after the situation at Fluttershy’s cottage it was nice to relax for a moment in a less hostile environment. Spike hopped down, a little wobbly, but steadying himself on Twilight’s leg. Rarity closed the door behind them, seating herself back at the desk beside the sewing machine. Spike hopped off, holding onto Twilight’s leg despite attempted stoicism.

“It’s… complicated. Would you mind standing completely still for a minute? It’s important, Rarity.”

I consign control of my body to Terminus.

“Why thank you, dear one,” the voice murmured amiably.

The world burned with a riotous mix of colours, mostly shades of green, although she could just make out the pale pink overlaying it all which she assumed to be Rarity’s burglar alarm ward. So that’s how she knew… sneaky. Rarity herself was a melange of greens, her aura seething around a stable grey portion which seemed to be comprised of alien glyphs. A pale blue braid of condensed magic connected to the aura, branching off into the distance. Thankfully, Rarity complied, if only for a moment, and Terminus excised the material without complication, using the same bizarre variation on a cutting spell she’d seen last time.

Free Fluttershy, too. I was too… oh sun, I didn’t mean to… If she had been in control, she’d have shaken Fluttershy awake, to apologise, to beg forgiveness. I was too wrapped up in m-my… oh, Terminus.

“You are mortal, dear one. You believed you had murdered one of your kind, and your own experience with death is limited. I cannot fault you for your actions, for you performed both admirably and efficiently under the circumstances.” A surgical incision to Fluttershy’s aura, purple tendril reaching inwards and severing what remained of the attacker. The voice continued, more quietly this time. “I have done what I can, however… do not be surprised if your friend suffers with this condition for a very long time. Perhaps for the rest of her mortal life.”

With that, she was unceremoniously dumped back in control of her body. Tears leaked down her cheeks once more, and she turned, nuzzling Fluttershy’s ears tenderly.

“Um… darling? Is everything quite all right?” Rarity peered at her over her spectacles, as if she suspected Twilight had gone mad. Well, I did just stand there and seem to do absolutely nothing for a minute or so… then start crying… sun and moon, I’m such a mess… Rarity’s face softened, and she hurriedly took off her spectacles.

“Oh, sweetie… come here,” she said, wrapping warm forelegs around Twilight’s neck, drawing her close. Pressing her cheek against Rarity’s delicate neck, Twilight returned the hug almost desperately, but mindful of the pony on her back all the same. Her chest burned, and she felt a rush of strength, a rush of purpose. I have to help Pinkie and Dash. I have to make sure they’re safe and happy. Now, Sparkle. She urged herself onward, but for once her body failed to comply. So she hugged Rarity for all she was worth, trying to pour all the love she felt for her friends into that one simple gesture. Maybe it would make up for Fluttershy’s condition. She knew it wouldn’t.

“I’m sorry Rarity, I’m sorry… I couldn’t help her… I didn’t get there in time...” she muttered feverishly, cuddling into her friend’s neck. I was too late, and Fluttershy paid the price. But there was no way I could have known! If I hadn’t run off to that banquet like a lovesick filly… I would never have learnt just how much Celestia means to me. But Fluttershy would be safe, and happy. I deserve this pain, for allowing this to happen to Fluttershy. I’m a terrible friend... On and on it went, a voice that was her own throwing her mistakes back at her, the inherent contradiction threatening to tear her apart. Celestia was important. Fluttershy was important. Her chest twinged painfully, her horn spitting out a fizzle of red. I have to go. Get up, Twilight. Get up!

“There, there… Twilight, you’ve done nothing wrong. Come on, let’s get Fluttershy to bed, and we’ll talk about this for as long as you need, okay darling?”

She shook her head, ruffling Rarity’s perfectly coiffured mane as the white mare lead them gently toward the bed. “I can’t… I have to help Dash. I have to make sure they’re safe. Not… not like ‘Shy.”

After gently disentangling Fluttershy from Twilight’s mane, Rarity turned to Twilight, grabbing her forcefully and throwing her down onto the bed, allowing Angel to escape with a squeak. “Now, darling, you’re not going anywhere until you’ve told me what the matter is. I can’t let you go out looking for the others while you’re so obviously upset.”

Twilight opened her mouth, and began to speak, keeping her eyes on Rarity. It was easy, once she started. She told Rarity of the banquet, of Celestia’s request, of meeting Luna. Of kissing Celestia, and returning to find Applejack under a spell. Of the creature she’d fought at Fluttershy’s, and how for the barest fraction of a minute, she’d lay there on the floor of the cottage, curled up into a little ball of tears and regret. It all spilled out, her voice tired and flat.

“And now, I need to make sure Rainbow is clean of the spell. I’ve severed yours, but we can’t let it continue. I won’t let anypony else suffer like Fluttershy has. I can’t, Rarity. I can’t!”

She looked down at Twilight with sad eyes, her lip quivering. Twilight’s heart felt as if it had been struck through, and she immediately hugged her friend.

“I-I’m meant t-to be comforting y-y-you, Twilight!” Rarity protested, trying to push Twilight off despite her own sniffles. “Isn’t there any other way?”

Twilight searched for another path to her goal, though her options seemed limited. She could, of course, go straight to Celestia, or go straight to Rainbow Dash instead. The former would require her to convince Celestia to intervene, and help her other friends along with the rest of the town. Of course, going straight to Dash would instead risk the minds of the other townsfolk in the meantime. The answer was obvious. But what about my friends? I promised… I promised… you asked if I would spread immortality to the masses. To walk unto Asgard with a wish and a word… yet my friends would be special. Above the others. What should I do?

“Yes,” she said, licking dry lips. “Yes, there is another way. I’ll be back soon, Rarity. Please, be safe while I’m gone.”

She turned to the small dragon, who had watched the exchange with tearful confusion. It was obvious the baby dragon didn’t properly understand what was going on, but he was trying to be brave in the face of it all. “Spike… I love you, and look after Rarity for me. If anypony says the name ‘Night Slash’ around her, message Celestia immediately. I’ll be back soon, so don’t worry about me,”

He thumped his chest, puffing up a little as he moved over to stand by Rarity. “Alright Twi… your number one assistant is on the case!”

Twilight smiled weakly as she dispersed into purple sparks. A brief visit to the roof of Carousel Boutique, and a moment later she was gone.

~~~

The sensation of an incoming teleportation brought Celestia onto high alert almost instantly. Few had the ability to just appear where they pleased, and even fewer had the clearance to do so on the palace grounds. Unless, of course, they would attempt to force their way through the many layers of wards, which would be rather ill-advised, she mused.

Her heart gave a little flutter as she sensed the magical signature of the arrival, and slowly the air disgorged a purple unicorn before her, at the foot of her bed. It only took her a millisecond longer to take in Twilight’s appearance. The little unicorn looked dreadful, her fur stained with tears, grains of rubble coating her left side, and some little drops of what looked like blood on her front. Without even realising it, Celestia reached out to Twilight even as she rematerialised before the alicorn.

“Twilight Sparkle,” she murmured fondly, holding her student close to her chest. Twilight melted against her, a sensation like ice cold silk flowing through Celestia where the unicorn lay. For a while neither spoke, Twilight’s panting hovering at the edge of sobs for long seconds. The sight nearly broke Celestia’s heart, so she ran gentle hooves through Twilight’s chill black mane, waiting for Twilight to speak.

“Celestia… I-I know we have a lot to talk about right now, but something terrible has happened in Ponyville. I need you to quarantine the area, and contain the mares in particular. They’ve been the victim of some sort of memetic enchantment, and I don’t know who’s infected… please, I only had time to make sure Fluttershy, Rarity and Applejack were clean,” Twilight’s voice came through, raspy and quiet, not at all like the scared little librarian that had fled her after delivering the best kiss she’d felt in a hundred millennia. She shuddered, casting her thoughts back toward the present. A different time. How naive we were, back then.

“I see. You’ll stay here and recuperate, my little Twilight. I’ll take care of it.”

She leaned down, hesitant, looking into those beautiful purple eyes. She was so full of life it made Celestia feel hollow. You deserve better, Twilight. I fear I will drain the life from you, in time. Too many regrets, too much time. I hope I shall not regret this, too. Twilight’s lips were like ice, silky soft to the touch, and Celestia poured herself into the kiss, her tongue flicking out to tease Twilight’s own. After a moment of shocked immobility, the unicorn’s hooves were around her neck, and she felt silken cold flow back into her, their auras mingling deliciously. Celestia’s hair curled around them, wrapping around Twilight like a flowing rainbow blanket, who sighed, leaning back into the warmth, utterly relaxed.

“W-w-wow…” Twilight murmured. Her aura flared, white and purple and twisting black; the sharp, bright taste of pure magic mingling with the smell of night flowers. Celestia felt lightheaded, nuzzling her student’s ears with a grin. I’d hate to kiss and run, but one good turn deserves another.

“Quite so. And I am afraid that I’ll be away for quite some time, so do try to relax while I’m gone. Goodbye, Twilight, and don’t worry.”

She teleported seamlessly, appearing over Ponyville with nary a puff of displaced air. It was night, and she was cut off from her domain, but the magic within her would suffice tonight. Her power pooled from the deep well within her, a spell springing freeform from her imagination. A great burst of prismatic light, and gently the townsponies were lulled into a deep sleep. Another surge of power, lances of light speared down from her to capture the mares within the town, lifting them from their beds for her to examine. So many of her little ponies, warped by a single spell. But only a fraction of those who live in Equestria. Ponyville is a small town. A small tragedy, next to… next to all that has been. I’m sorry, my subjects. I have failed you. She did her best, in Luna’s absence, to calm the dreams of those affected. To help suppress the compulsions, and to remove the restraints placed on the mares.

As she worked, she attempted once more to see her sister’s point of view. It was true, in a way, that each mind she examined was primitive, but she couldn’t disconnect herself entirely from the thoughts and experiences that made each unique. Not long ago, she would have said that it didn’t really matter. That their thoughts still weren’t complex enough to bother with this generation, but a little purple unicorn was steadily changing her mind. You matter, Twilight, but why? What experiences have you had that make you so different from the others? Sifting through the storm of information, she found little in the way of answers. Most Ponyville inhabitants were farmers, but compared to the Element of Honesty, there was still something missing.

It was a long and arduous task, even for her, to deal with so many fragile minds beneath her hooves. One small mistake, and a mare’s mind would burn before her splendor. But she was never truly afraid. Celestia had learned long ago that she did not make small mistakes.

An hour later, she was finally finished. The mares of Ponyville slept as peacefully as she could ensure, although scars would linger. She wasn’t her sister, after all, but she had done what she could for their troubled minds. Still, she wondered the reasoning for the attack. Targeting mares, in a rural backwater with a small population… they know of the elements, and they fear them. The silver lining, perhaps.

It was then that an idea came to her. They might not like it, but she could at least keep them safe for now. Pinkie Pie giggled, twitching in her sleep, cuddling into Rainbow Dash beside her. Somehow, neither had been affected, either by luck or through some strange unseen power. Celestia still didn’t discount the latter, since Pinkie Pie’s aura was perhaps the most profoundly disturbing thing she’d ever laid eyes on. She shrugged. It wouldn’t be kind to question Pinkie Pie logic. Splitting her concentration, she penned a series of notes that dispersed to the residences of each Element, explaining their absence as a matter of royal import. A lance shot down, capturing a baby dragon, asleep on the floor next to Rarity’s bed. Gathering the sleeping Elements to her, she teleported once more to Canterlot.

“Perfect Timing? I need rooms for five mares, staying for as long as they wish and close to my own quarters if you please,” she said calmly, stepping out of the aether before her aging butler. He gasped, but bowed hurriedly, eyeing the sleeping mares that hovered around her.

“Of course, Princess! I shall call the servants immediately to prepare for our new guests!” he said, scribbling a short note on his pad of paper. He reached behind his desk for a courier pod, pushing the note inside and sending the pod on its way with a metallic clunk.

“Which rooms, Timing? Please, I am quite a busy mare tonight,” she said, allowing an edge of not-quite-faked impatience enter her voice. His eyes widened, and he bowed again, his nose brushing the thick red carpet of his simple office.

“Your highness. I had thought perhaps rooms forty-nine through fifty-three?”

She grinned, releasing her hold on her avatar for a moment, allowing her consciousness to expand outward through the newly strengthened ward scheme. To Perfect Timing, her body shone like the sun as the bonds holding it together momentarily weakened in the absence of her domain, but it was all the time she needed. With a quiet pop, the five floating mares disappeared, reappearing in their designated rooms instantly. Snapping back into control of her avatar, she raised one eyebrow at Timing’s awestruck appearance. “Let it be known that they will sleep soundly until morning, so don’t worry too much about the noise the servants make. For now, they are to be treated as honored guests of the palace, and I will explain the situation personally before morning court tomorrow. For everything else, I will leave the matter in your most capable hooves,” she said evenly, before dispersing into a cloud of golden sparks, taking Spike with her.

~~~

Okay, just relax. Celestia will take care of everything. She lay on her back in the enormous bed, still warm from the princess’ body, but to Twilight it seemed awfully cold compared to Celestia’s mane. She shook her head, the lingering warmth of the princess’ aura clouding her thoughts. She probably intended that… so I won’t worry so much. Damn her, it’s working! Oh… I shouldn’t curse Celestia, I’m sorry princess… She sighed, snuggling down into the veritable mound of pillows Celestia liked to sleep on. Sunbeams and vanilla and warmth, like her hair. Her chest ached, her horn shedding red sparks. I’m sorry, Dash. I just… I just couldn’t take it anymore. I-If you were… twisted by that thing, I don’t know what I’ll do. Pinkie… oh, Pinkie, you’ll be safe, won’t you? Nopony messes with Pinkie Pie…

An ethereal voice answered from behind her ear. “Please, calm yourself dear one. Trust in your princess.”

No! No… I have to go back… she might need me… they might need me!

She struggled upright, hopping down from the bed, stumbling on the tiled floor.

“No, do not! Dear one, please, be reasonable!”

I swore… long and happy lives, Terminus. I make sure that happens if they’re… if they’re… oh Terminus, I can’t do this!

She gathered her magic for a teleport back to Ponyville, her horn lighting as the field formed around her once more. Strange, it felt like she was fighting the magic every step of the way. I have to go. I have to. Just as she was about to slip through, the spell surged erratically, her reserves draining into a single spell. Chaotic magic burst from her horn with enough force to shatter the wall of Celestia’s study, elegant floor tiles forming a lethal shrapnel in an ethereal wind. Her vision wavered as she felt the familiar ache of magical exhaustion. She barely managed to keep her hooves under her as she stumbled toward the bed, collapsing on the edge, curling up atop the sheets as her vision faded.

~~~

Twilight Sparkle dreamed. She was a unicorn, standing in a familiar cottage, as a colt talked of horrors he would commit. Frozen, she could do nothing as her friend was led upstairs, never to be seen again. An orange mare sat at a stylised table, her eyes filled with a lustful glint. Tombstones, bursting from the ground around her as the skeletal hooves of her friends dragged her down among the damned. A feather-light touch to her forehead, and her dreams shifted, reaching out toward the incorporeal. She was an ordinator, soaring the conduits, an angel of the void. She danced across through the astral sea, toward the twisting madness of Outside. She was a single bacterium, entrusted to contain the soul of a god. A torrent of hair surged ever onward, out into the black, the thoughts of two slowly becoming one. Bitter hatred, a desire to destroy growing as the shadows lengthened. The sun hung low, half below the horizon, silhouetting a pink alicorn as the moon soared overhead. She spread her wings.

Testing borrowed limbs, her own magic enfolding her like a bubble as she floated free of the bed, she hung still and silent in the gloom. She hovered lazily, unfocused as she gazed out at the night sky through glowing purple eyes that were not her own. Conduits burned overhead, broken but not irreparable. The emptiness called to her, and she answered in kind. The void within her stirred, and would not be denied.

With a whirl, she appeared above the tower in a shower of purple sparks, allowing the air to cushion her as she slowly rose, silhouetted against the night by a halo of purple. Unicorns were not meant to fly. She sung quietly in the stillness, calling back to that which was lost. The celestial tongue, she knew it well, and beneath the great silver roads she danced, in mourning yet hopeful for a brighter future. Primus has passed. The plan lives on. She was a phoenix, risen anew in the fires of the old. And so, while Twilight slept peacefully under the stars, she learned to grieve.

~~~

Celestia’s eyes widened when she saw Twilight hover in from the balcony, landing gently on the bed. Stepping fully into the room, she levitated Spike along behind her, laying the baby dragon on a large cushion tenderly. Taking in the ruined bedroom and the ten hoofspan hole in the wall, she smiled fondly at the unicorn.

“Twilight? I distinctly remember telling you to stay here and recuperate, my little pony…” she said quietly, although the idea Twilight had learnt to fly in the intervening hour made her chuckle. Even if you did wreck my bedroom in the process.

“I am afraid not, Lady Celestia. I have done what I can to ensure that our dear Twilight sleeps, however I find that in doing so, my own rest is disturbed.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, splitting a secondary thought process off to conjure a bed for Spike. “I didn’t think you needed to rest, honoured guest. It is certainly a novel attraction here, although our creations have often required sleep.”

Terminus settled, Twilight’s chin resting on her hooves, the unicorn’s nose whistling softly. “I… do not. However such intimate contact with a dreaming mind has made the practise more appealing. Perhaps, if pressed, it would be interesting to optimise the pattern for maximal restfulness.”

Celestia smiled, kissing the sleeping Twilight on the nose. “I do hope you’ll forgive my imposition, Terminus. She is quite adorable, after all.”

Twilight’s head shook. “I am afraid I don’t quite understand the association, although Twilight might.”

Settling down onto a bench close to the bed, Celestia deposited Spike into the newly conjured basket. Strange, that a voidling would complain of being ill rested. “What bothers you then? Indeed, would that explain the state of my bedroom, perhaps?”

A mirthless laugh, whispering at the edge of audibility. “No, Lady. In her infinite wisdom, Twilight sought to return to Ponyville, foregoing relaxation. I disagreed with this course of action.”

She hesitated at that, sitting gracefully on the bed beside her student. “She is unharmed?”

A noise of assent. “My oath to you remains unbroken. You know this. However, she has… bound herself to ensure her friends live long and happy lives, a gesture I believed purely ornamental at first, but in this timeframe has proven quite troublesome.”

She winced, holding her head in her hooves. Foalish… but you wouldn’t have known better at the time, would you Twilight? “Very well, Terminus. We must find a way to break the magical component of this binding at the earliest opportunity. It’s simply too dangerous to Twilight’s health, if this is what it would drive her to do. I would do it myself, however...”

A metallic whine, the sound of a plucked cheesewire. “That would most likely prove fatal to us.”

Celestia dug through her memories of the room, a representation of the original state forming in her mind. Reaching out with her magic, she attached the image to her personal ward key, allowing the self-repair elements to begin reassembly of the room. There was a soft tinkling as tile fragments began to roll across the floor. Twilight’s body shifted, leaning slightly away from her as she worked the magic.

“Mmm… no… not Fluttershy!” Twilight said suddenly, kicking out with all four legs at once. “No, no… I’ll kill him…” she muttered, settling a little against the bed’s hoofrest. Celestia’s heart ached to see that. She must have seen something… she grasped the little unicorn’s shoulder, pinching gently.

“Twilight? Awaken, my student.”

~~~

A sharp pain to her shoulder, made Twilight whine, swiping a hoof at the annoyance. Fluttershy’s cottage slowly began to fade, the muscled black neck underneath her hooves suddenly as solid has a summer breeze. O-of course… he’s already dead.

“Mrg… go ‘way,” she said, yawning widely and rubbing her eyes. “Spike? Breakfast time!” she called sleepily. Wait… why is it so dark?

A quiet chuckle, and warm hooves pulled her close to a silky soft belly, electric heat shooting through her. Her mane, uncontrolled as it was, wrapped around the attacker, pulling her flush against the soft fur, and she breathed a sleepy sigh of contentment, snuggling into it. “Good morning,” a gentle voice said, and Twilight froze.

“C-Celestia?” She opened her eyes, finding that her pillow was, in fact, the embrace of her princess. “Oh sun, I am so sorry… I was so inappropriate!”

An impish smile, accompanied by those joyful pink eyes, stole her breath away. “Does it particularly look like I mind, my dear Twilight?”

She looked away, the nuzzling the white fur as she tried to hide her rosy blush. “Uhm… no, princess.”

Celestia’s grin widened, and she leaned in, her lips tantalisingly close. “Thought not.”

Deciding to take her chance, Twilight claimed those lips with her own, tingling warmth flowing through her as she tried to show Celestia just how much that forgiveness meant. “Then I won’t feel guilty,” she whispered against Celestia’s cheek. Wait… she stopped dead. “My friends… are they okay? Oh, sun… did you find them? Was Dash affected!?”

The princess sighed, running a hoof through Twilight’s wild mane. “Of course they are, my most precious pony. In fact, they should be waking up in several hours, so you may spend as much time as you want with them when the sun is risen. As for Rainbow, she was unharmed, as was Pinkie Pie.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, and she closed her mouth with a faint click. “You brought them here?”

Nodding, Celestia gestured to the corner where Spike slept soundly in a large wicker basket, padded with soft blue pillows. Oh… Spike. I hope he’ll be okay, after the cottage… and who knows what he actually saw before I arrived? The urge to hug the sleeping dragon to her and never let go was nearly overwhelming, but at the same time she didn’t want to interrupt his sleep. Apparently, Celestia had other ideas for her. The alicorn cupped Twilight’s cheek, guiding her back to those captivating pink eyes. Still, despite the princess’ almost cocky demeanor, Twilight could see the naked fear in her eyes. You’re worried I’d reject you, even now? Silly Celestia… princesses are for kissing.

She stole a peck on the lips, effectively forestalling whatever the alicorn had been about to say. “Don’t worry. I-I won’t let you go, princess,” she murmured, hesitantly placing a hoof on Celestia’s chest, over her heart. “Unless… unless you want me to, that is,” she said, looking away. Even if it would kill me. She let out a squeak as the hooves around her back squeezed her tight. Everypony forgets they hold the strength of the earth, too.

“Stay.”

The harmonics of that word felt like they traveled down her spine, and she shivered, wiggling against her princess. O-oh wow… oh sun, can she feel that? Her hard little teats rubbed against Celestia’s fur, the electric warmth sending tingles of pleasure through her. Craning her head up, she kissed the alicorn fiercely, sucking the princess’s searing hot tongue into her mouth. Celestia groaned, tilting her head into the kiss, and suddenly Twilight felt the princess’ horn touch hers. The world went white, and she screamed.

She was barely aware of the sounds she was making through the storm of pleasure. Her body was on fire, her pussy clenching as she came explosively.

“C-C-Celesti-ah!” she screamed, her back arching. It felt so good it was almost painful, a pleasurable ache beneath the roaring inferno, her limbs spasming. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the storm blew itself out, and she was allowed to rest, gasping for breath against Celestia’s chest. Through hazy eyes, she saw Celestia’s concern, and the mingled lust in those smouldering pink eyes. I-I… I think I love this mare.

“Twilight? I didn’t overdo it, did I?” Celestia quavered, running slender hooves through Twilight’s mane as she shivered and groaned. Hah… overdo it? You can do more?

“I… hah… wouldn’t know… princess…” she managed to gasp out, “hoooh… oh wow… um…” Dazedly, she looked down at herself. Celestia’s belly was dripping wet, a strong musky scent on the air. Her pussy was a deep red-purple, and she blushed; the bed under them was practically soaked with her juices. O-oops.

“Then… I believe it is safe to say that you enjoyed that, my little Twilight?” Celestia said, her voice growing a little stronger. Enjoy it? Um… mmhmm. Yes indeed. Yes. Yesyesyesyes-

“-yesyesyesyes aheh… yes!”

Celestia blushed fiercely, looking over the top of Twilight’s head for a moment, but Twilight caught her gaze. “Why? What… what are you so worried about?” she said, cupping the alicorn’s smooth alabaster cheek with one hoof. The princess looked poleaxed for a moment, then began to speak.

“I-I just… mumble mumble mumble…” she said, looking down at the bed, shamefaced. Twilight shot her the driest look she could while sopping wet with her own come and silently begging for more.

“Did you actually just say ‘mumble mumble mumble’, princess?” she deadpanned.

“Would you believe me if I said no?” Celestia grinned weakly, finally meeting her eyes, her hooves tightening around Twilight’s waist. “I-I’ve never… tried anything like that. I-I was worried I had gone too far. It is quite different, here… inside an avatar, and I’m scared I’ll break you.”

Laying her head against Celestia’s smooth neck, Twilight smiled contentedly. “If… if it makes you feel better, I’ve never been with a mare either. Pinkie’s been a little… cuddly before, and I think Dash may have wanted to at one point, but I never took them up on it.”

She heard, and felt, Celestia make a soft humming sound in the back of her throat. They were quiet for a time, just watching the stars through the room’s circular skylight.

“Hey Celestia… what do you really look like?”

The princess chuckled softly, opened her mouth, then closed it again, shifting uncomfortably in the bed. “It… is a little difficult to explain. I suppose one could think of me as the sun. Or light dancing across a windowpane. I’m… the wildfire, and the first light of dawn. Yet at the same time, I am the fire in reckless hearts. I’m sorry, that doesn’t make any sense, does it?”

Twilight frowned, hoofing her chin, the other running little circles through Celestia’s fur. “I… probably not, no. You’re a concept, you mean?”

Celestia’s eyes widened, and she beamed at Twilight, a warm fuzzy feeling welling up in the little unicorn’s stomach. “Exactly! I’m… a personification. I am the sun, and its light is my domain, but encapsulated in this body, I may walk where the sun cannot shine. I represent the sun as an intelligent being, and much of what it represents also falls under my control. Does that make sense?”

“I-I think so… I’d gotten used to thinking of you as a pony though. Um… what does that make us?”

Celestia shrugged, nuzzling her gently, white hooves running tingling lines through her mane. “I don’t know, my dear Twilight. This hasn’t happened before. I always stayed… distant, until Luna went away. We both did.”

Twilight nodded, rolling off Celestia and getting to her hooves. “I see… uhm… we should probably clean up,” she said, staring at the sodden bed. The pile of luxurious pillows had survived, but the feather quilt was a bust, as were the sheets by her reckoning. The thought made her face grow hot, and she willed for the ground to swallow her then. Oh my… sun and moon, I-I came all over Celestia’s bed! I-I… oh wow… uhm...

“Of course, Twilight. Perhaps an early morning shower for two?” Celestia said with a wink, spreading her wings and stepping off the bed in one graceful motion. Twilight, to her credit, blushed and spluttered and caved immediately.

“I-I’d love to, Princess!”

Celestia’s mouth quirked into a half smile, and she raised Twilight’s chin with one hoof, looking intently into Twilight’s eyes. “I prefer Celestia when we’re alone, dearest Twilight. I know it’s a difficult habit to break, but I have faith in your ability to adapt. Do you remember the way to the royal baths?”

Twilight smiled, feeling completely at peace despite herself. The panic would come later, but for now she was free. “Of course, Celestia!”

Two ponies departed, gold and purple sparks mingling in the darkness.

Author's Note

Thanks to FloydienSlip and Reflexrex for proofreading. I also apparently somehow warranted the attention of Skeeter The Lurker, so thank you very much for taking a look there.

The events of last chapter follow through, and Lady Lux returns to centre-stage. Enjoy your 'smoochy smoochy', ladies and mentlegen.

In the Shadows of Giants

Chapter Fourteen: In the Shadows of Giants

The royal baths hadn’t changed a bit since Twilight had last stayed at the palace. They were more like a small communal bath for ten ponies than one for a pair of alicorns; as Twilight was becoming increasingly aware, Celestia was at least a head taller than her, and half again as long. It made sense that such a tall, leggy beauty would need a wide, deep bath to wash her wings in. Not that Twilight paid attention to things like that, of course. Sinking down amidst strawberry scented bubbles, she sighed in ecstasy, her hair writhing in the warm water like a dark cloud. Terminus? You’ve been awfully quiet…

“I suppose I have, dear one. Your previous mix of emotions was difficult to process in my present state of mind, so I simply stayed silent and allowed them to accumulate in my pattern buffer. Now that I have cleared the backlog, I am once again functioning within reasonable parameters.”

She smiled as Celestia sank into the bath from the other side, her long rainbow mane trailing through the water. “You know, the court will become a pit of hysteria when they find out you shared my bed, dearest. I am sure the idea that I may never carry an heiress of my own would be absolutely terrifying to the ladyship and gentry. It's practically the same every generation.”

Twilight frowned. You know… I’ve never tried to picture Celestia pregnant. Somehow it just doesn’t seem right. “Could you, though? I mean, given that you’re… the sun and everything?”

Celestia’s eyes widened, her cheeks darkening slightly as she seemingly examined the question from a large number of possible angles. It was an expression Twilight was quickly coming to find more and more appealing. “I suppose it would be possible, yes, although such a foal would be mortal, barring some freak occurrence.” Her face fell, and she regarded Twilight wearily, “I have… not had good luck with my children, Twilight.”

She has children?! “I’ve… never heard of any child of Celestia. You said it yourself; the noblemares would go crazy if they found even one...” she said cautiously, paddling aimlessly in the warm water.

“It was a long time ago, my little pony. Aeons before the founding of the three tribes. Long before ponies ever walked the plains of Equus, in fact. It was a lonely place, and we shaped it how we pleased, producing great wonders only to tear them down the next moment,” the alicorn said wistfully, her eyes shining in the clean light of the weather lamps. “Time stretched out before us, offering infinite promise, and we sought to create something more permanent, that would stand the test of time like we had. In our folly, Luna and I coupled,” Celestia said, noting Twilight’s quiet gasp. “Don’t think of it as sex, Twilight. It was… more and less than that word implies. In any case, I brought forth a child, although the process was exhausting for me. Ignis, the first Elemental.”

Resting back against the bath’s hoof-rails, Twilight frowned. I don’t like the direction this is going… “I-If you don’t want to tell me…”

Celestia shot her a grateful smile, “It was a long time ago, Twilight… I have made my peace with it. Ignis possessed a spark, much like myself, and we celebrated our success. For a time, all was well and the three of us prospered, however Ignis felt it should create offspring. It… fragmented, becoming four new beings. Have you ever seen the original map of Equestria, down in the archives?”

Twilight’s eyes widened, and she hastily covered her mouth with one hoof. “The one that you penned? Why?” She blinked. Four… cardinal directions? Maybe? “The compass?”

“Very good, my little Twilight. Yes… I felt they should be remembered in some small way, even if nopony would understand their significance. In what seemed like no time at all, they had formed their own small tribes upon Equus. I remember stepping into the court of Zephyrus… how small it seemed, compared to my own works, but also how much more permanent it was for that smallness.” Celestia sighed, shaking her head. Twilight paddled closer, clasping her hooves around Celestia’s waist. The alicorn smiled softly, running a hoof along Twilight’s jaw before planting a soft kiss on her forehead. “Thank you, my faithful Twilight.”

“W-what happened to them, though?” Twilight asked, carefully watching her mentor’s face.

“Unfortunately, Luna grew jealous of my sway with our creations. Boreas, who prefered Luna’s philosophies from the start, took matters into his own hands, assassinating Notus the Stormlord and taking up the spark of Notus for himself, hoping to earn her favour. I spoke with Luna at length, but neither of us could agree on how to manage the remaining creations. Notus was dead, his tribe scattered, while Zephyrus and Eurus planned to strike down Boreas in revenge. War seemed inevitable, and I’m ashamed to say neither of us was mature enough to handle the situation. We… we divided Equus between each other, and retreated to our own domains, leaving them to settle the matter between themselves. It was a dark day, that separation. I still hear their battle cries, sometimes. My children fighting even as the mountains turned to slag under my unmoving sun. Too many regrets, Twilight. Maybe if I’d reached out to them, then… I don’t know.” The alicorn gulped, trembling faintly. “I didn’t want to hurt Luna. She was always what mattered, even back then.”

Twilight frowned, resting her cheek against the wet fur of Celestia’s neck as the two cuddled against the side of the bath. “Why do you let it continue? She hurts you so much…”

Pink eyes somber and impossibly old, Celestia shrugged, looking away. “Because there is so much more, Twilight. The lengths of time are extremely difficult to convey to you meaningfully. She has been with me since we came into being, when the stars were young. And somehow, our separations never get any easier… this time particularly so. It is simply difficult to imagine life without her, Twilight.”

When the stars were young… but that’s… sun! She released her death grip on Celestia’s waist, holding the mare at foreleg’s length, staring at the perfect specimen of immortality before her. “You’re… older than Equus? Really?”

Celestia’s mouth quirked, her mane enfolding Twilight gently under the water. Twilight shivered, melting under the touch of the silky warmth. “There was a time, yes, before we lived here. Our domains were not so confining. We were forces of nature, with barely a sense of self, so you must be aware that my memories of those times are… less comprehensive than they could be. Do you understand now, why I was reluctant to allow you to grow closer to me, my little Twilight? I am not merely an old archon of ponykind.”

“What about the account of Commander Hurricane? Didn’t the unicorns raise the sun before you ruled?”

Celestia gently cupped cupped Twilight’s cheek, running a hoof through her curly fringe, spreading tingling warmth up through her horn. “I am sorry, my little pony. They… claimed to be able to do so, for a time. What would become the three tribes were actually the fourth race of ponies to settle on Equus, and to them, the sun and moon were objects of awe and fear. The unicorns used this to their advantage, at least until we appeared to them. A direct intervention at my sister’s behest, in order to take a more active role in the shaping of your race. I never intended to grow attached to your… our kind.”

Twilight shivered, grasping the hoof rails on the sides of the bath to keep afloat. “Thank you for making that exception with me, then. ”

The alicorn chuckled, her eyes shining with warmth as she gently hugged Twilight to her. “I did not intend that either, my little pony, but you did not allow me to remain indifferent. It almost reminds me of my old apprentice, actually…”

Twilight’s eyes widened as she reached for a glass bottle of liquid soap with a tendril of magic. You never spoke of him, princess. “Silvermoon the Bronzehorned?”

Raising her eyebrows, Celestia laughed softly. “You have done your reading, haven’t you? Of course you have. No, my little pony, I refer to Star Swirl the Bearded. He was… special to me, though not as you are. I was quite different five thousand years ago, and much more aloof. Still, he wormed his way into my good graces all the same, and we made much magic together.”

A chill passed through Twilight, despite the tingling warmth from Celestia’s soft fur.

‘The hoof of our sister is long,’ Lady Luna said… Star Swirl, you too? I have an entire shelf devoted your translated works, but how much did you actually make yourself?

“But… how much did he actually make by himself?” she asked hesitantly, dreading the answer. Celestia bit her lip, squeezing Twilight in her hooves and wiggling in the warm water.

“I see that my sister’s words have disturbed you… in truth, he wrote less than I am comfortable with. A failing of the ‘classical’ generation. Brilliant, my dear Twilight, but far too lazy for their own good. He was driven in seeking out my tutelage, but I’m afraid little came from it beyond our friendship,” Celestia said, her eyes staring unseeing into the steaming water.

“H-how did you…?” Twilight murmured, lathering her hooves clumsily.

“You got that adorably perplexed look that means you are dealing with a complex problem, and due to the subject matter it wasn’t too difficult to extrapolate on it,” the alicorn said, grinning cheekily and nuzzling Twilight’s ears. “Much simpler than reading your mind, after all.”

She gaped, hooves frozen as she prepared to soap up Celestia’s slender chest. As distracting as the scenery is… what!? “Y-y-you can do that!?”

Celestia sighed, taking Twilight’s soapy hooves in her own, her face grave. “I will not lie to you, dearest Twilight. Of course I could peer into your thoughts. It isn’t much different from walking a dreaming mind, after all, and my sister has done that for hundreds of years. I would, of course, require your permission now, Terminus.”

A playful laugh. “As if I would risk antagonising you, Lady Celestia.”

The princess blushed, leaning forward to rest her cheek on Twilight’s. “Yes… well, my point was that this wouldn’t be something I’d do lightly,” she said, running little kisses along Twilight’s jaw as the unicorn shifted restlessly. Twilight’s mind raced, though Celestia’s attentions were becoming increasingly distracting. So she could… oh dear. That’s a complete invasion of privacy… if my mind isn’t safe, where is?

“That’s… I can’t say that’s not extremely unsettling, Celestia. Oh, sun, would you stop that a minute?!” Celestia froze mid-nibble, shrinking away from her. The fear in those pink eyes felt like a leaden weight in Twilight’s belly, and she sighed, rubbing her forehead, allowing the soap on her hooves to dissolve into the bathwater. “No, no… I just… I’m trying freak out for a moment, and it’s difficult when you’re being, uhm… distracting like that. Of course, you could probably just zap me and make me come my brains out again, and suddenly I wouldn’t care anymore, but… please don’t do that, because that would make it really hard to trust you. Even if I’d love it. Agh, do you have any idea how confused I am right now!?” Twilight snapped, her hair whipping out of the water, coiling into large swirling disks as if seeking stability itself. Celestia pressed herself back against the hoof rail, hiding behind her mane, and Twilight’s eyes stung as she heard the weak little mantra the alicorn was muttering.

“Not you… please, don’t go…” Celestia murmured, her ears wilting. “Not you too. Please. I couldn’t bear it.” She reached out a hoof, and Twilight froze, unsure of what to do for a split second. With a gasp, she took the offered hoof and Celestia’s eyes slid shut, tears trickling down her chin. “Twilight, please… my dearest student. I wouldn’t… it was a joke in poor taste. Trust that I wouldn’t… do that to you. P-p-please…”

She’d never seen Celestia look quite so small, crammed into the corner of the bath, bedraggled and fighting back tears. She sighed, wrapping her forelegs around Celestia’s neck, holding the damp mare close. It was slightly difficult, given how much smaller she was than the princess, but her heart melted when she felt Celestia’s head resting against her shoulder. The alicorn was shaking like a leaf, all pretense of bravado lost to what Twilight could only guess was absolute terror. She took a deep breath. Okay, note to self. Acquire more reliable defense against mental intrusions. ASAP.

“Celestia… I could never leave you. You scared me, that’s all... I’m not going anywhere, shh…”

The role reversal made her stomach flip-flop, but she comforted Celestia as best she could. It scared her how fragile the princess really was, behind all the masks. With a start, an idea struck her, and she grabbed a shampoo bottle. I always loved it when she would wash my hair, back when I was a filly. Though… maybe two bottles… oh sun, we both have so much hair now!

“All right, how about I sit on the side just here, and wash your mane? It could be just like old times!”

Rubbing reddened eyes, Celestia managed a skeptical glance, “Are you sure that wouldn’t be… odd, now, Twilight?”

“What do you mean?”

The princess smiled weakly. “Simply that such rituals are for young fillies, are they not? Would that not be slightly creepy for you?”

Of all the… Twilight shot Celestia a very serious look. “If I was worried about the age difference, I wouldn’t be here with you. Anypony who… was interested in you for you would have to come to terms with it.”

Tilting her head, Celestia seemed to consider the matter for a scant moment, before smiling beatifically. “Thank you, my little Twilight, I would like that very much.”

Twilight shifted around on her haunches until she sat upright in one of the pony-sized indents in the bath wall, designed so that one could lounge on the side of the bath in the shallower water. Celestia sat beside her, in the deeper water, her back to Twilight as her mane curled out around the pair of them, shimmering and undulating. Celestia sighed, leaning into Twilight’s firm touch as she somewhat hesitantly began to massage the shampoo into the alicorn’s long mane. Does she keep the entirety of Vanhoover employed making her hair products? I mean, I never really thought about it, but… it must be twice as long as I am!

Celestia leaned back, resting her head gently on Twilight’s lap, her soapy mane wrapping slickly around the unicorn’s haunches. Twilight squirmed, images the things Celestia could probably do with that hair forming unbidden in her mind, warm tingles shooting through her. I will not molest my sexy, emotionally vulnerable mentor. I will not. She probably doesn’t even mean to do that…

“Something on your mind, Twilight?”

Oh sun, what do I say to that? ‘I want your hair inside me’ isn’t exactly appropriate… random subject, go! “Star Swirl’s journal!”

Celestia turned slightly in her lap, throwing her a quizzical look. “What of it, my little pony?”

She blushed, looking away. “I, uhm… heard from a reliable source that you worked on something extra special with him.”

Celestia frowned, a lock of hair slipping between Twilight’s legs and coiling around the dock of her tail. It was a surprisingly intimate movement, and Twilight let out a little squeak. Ah! But she has no problem molesting me!

“And what, pray tell, did this reliable source tell you of the book?”

Twilight wriggled as the warm, wet hair played over her tail, so close to her slit, but far enough to be unbearable. “Th-that it c-could make me an alicorn, like you!” she gasped out.

Chuckling, Celestia nuzzled the curve of Twilight’s belly, the ticklish sensation making her giggle. “Well, I don’t know about that, but he did helpdevise a spell that might, just possibly, grant a unicorn the powers of a pegasus using unicorn magic. It was… not exactly stable, due to the complex interactions between the pegasus and the unicorn magics.”

“So… what would happen if somepony used it? Hypothetically speaking, of course,” Twilight said, fiddling with the end of Celestia’s long mane, letting the wavy strands play over her hooves.

“Oh, a few interesting effects, none of them reliable. You might perhaps gain the pegasus weather control powers, or a nice set of wings. Or, you might end up very sick indeed. It’s all a gamble, really.”

The princess smiled enigmatically, and Twilight felt a single lock of hair curl up from around her tail. She cried out, biting down on the tip of her hoof as the hair coiled wetly around her clit, gently brushing back and forth against it.

“This was what you really wanted, wasn’t it, Twilight?” Celestia said, carefully watching as she writhed, trying to grind against the soft pressure but helpless as the slick hair parted her lips, slipping inside.

“Ah… ah! Y-yes, princess!”

“That’s too bad then, isn’t it?”

She had barely a second to dodge as Celestia dived under the water, sending up a wave of water that nearly swamped her. The alicorn surfaced, laughing and shaking out her dripping rainbow mane. Twilight spat out a mouthful of water, shivering. She felt painfully empty, the wet tiles teasing her as she shifted uncomfortably.

“Sun, why would you do that?” she said plaintively.

Celestia gave her a cheeky grin, placing her hooves on Twilight’s hips and pulling her closer. Twilight squeaked, flopping onto her back in the hoof deep water. “Because,” Celestia breathed, “I want you to be honest with me, my little pony. Tell me, what do you desire?”

“M-more…” she murmured, curling her back legs around Celestia’s rump, wanting the alicorn closer, over her, in her.

“More what, Twilight? Speak clearly, now,” Celestia said softly. I-I want… I want…

“I want you to fuck me!” somepony said. Twilight clapped a hoof over her mouth. Oh sun… what did I just say? The princess leaned forward, planting a gentle kiss on the tip of her horn.

“The bedroom then, dearest Twilight. I’ll be waiting…” she said, laughing softly, before effortlessly spinning away from the unicorn, disappearing mid-twirl, waves of water splashing over the edges of the bath. Twilight gasped, first in shock, then in utter frustration. Sun… why is she such a tease? Wrapping magic around herself, she focused on the dimensions of Celestia’s bedchamber, disappearing with a whisper of displaced air.

~~~

As soon as she was aware of her surroundings, she found herself on her back, a warm tongue playing over the length of her horn. Her eyes crossed, and she let out a little whimper, looking up at her assailant.

O-oh my. Celestia’s warm weight pressed down on her, gentle but insistent. The alicorn leaned forward, searing lips gently pulling and sucking at her own, and she let out a little whine, teasing Celestia’s warm tongue as it slipped into her mouth. She’s never really used her size around me before... the unfamiliar weight on her belly made her head spin, and she could feel her pussy drip with anticipation. It’s… kind of sexy, actually. She jumped, gasping as she felt a warm curl of wet hair slip up between her legs, slipping inside.

“A-ah! No, no… don’t tease me…” she whispered, panting as the strand of hair squirmed inside her, a second flicking against her clit. Through supreme effort of will, she leaned forward as Celestia kissed her jaw, taking the tip of the polished white horn into her mouth. The princess gasped, practically collapsing on top of her, the horn slipping from her lips, although she kept enough control to clasp her hooves around the beautiful alicorn’s neck, flicking her tongue over the base of Celestia’s horn. One moment Celestia had been teasing her to madness, and the next she found the alicorn trembling in her grasp, helpless as she licked up and down.

“Mmh, Twilight!” Celestia murmured, her eyes glazed as her hair weakly pressed against Twilight’s sensitive button. Twilight groaned, almost biting the horn as Celestia’s hair thrust into her, more and more slipping inside, tingling warmth building as her head went white.

“Oh sun!” she cried, her pussy spasming around the mass of slick hair as she gasped for breath, licking lazily around the base of Celestia’s horn. It was somehow even better than last time, even if it hadn’t utterly consumed her. Soft pink eyes settled on her own, burning with lust, but underneath it she couldn’t help but notice Celestia seemed almost confused. It’s like… she can’t understand what went wrong.

She could taste magic, bright and sharp, tingling against her tongue, as a sparkling sheen of golden light formed. It hurt, but she couldn’t just stop, not with Celestia looking so enraptured, shuddering with pleasure and grinding against Twilight’s leg. I’m not going to be a tease like you. She smirked faintly as she once again took the tip of Celestia’s horn into her mouth, ignoring the stinging heat, and swirling her tongue around it. She felt the surge before she saw the signs, jerking her head back instinctively. Oops.

With a low wail, Celestia’s back arched, and Twilight brought her hooves up over her face. She saw the sunburst through her eyelids, sending black spots dancing across her vision. Her face and forelegs took the brunt of it, stinging with a bad case of instant sunburn, bringing tears to her eyes. With a soft sigh, Celestia lay still, resting her chin on Twilight’s shoulder, breathing heavily. The warm weight was almost suffocating, but hesitantly she wrapped her forelegs around the alicorn’s chest, cuddling her close.

“I… I had no idea that this body was quite so sensitive,” Celestia murmured almost drunkenly. Twilight gave a little groan, her mouth raw. ...ow. Um… oh dear. I’m not sure how well I can talk right now.

“Oh, goodness, I’m sorry Twilight… are you okay, my little pony?” Celestia said softly, rolling off Twilight to lay to the side. She gave a rasping cough, smiling weakly.

“I… ah! I think so, Celestia,” she said, the sentence interrupted by a little squeak of pain. Ow… owowow… okay, talking is a bad idea right now.

“I hate to interrupt, but what dearest Twilight is attempting to say is ‘I am suffering from multiple burns, please take me to a healer.’” Terminus interjected. Twilight’s horn lit as she focused on a basic healing spell, little more than a magical painkilling technique, her face growing numb as she focused the magic. Celestia’s face fell, and she reached out a hoof, only hesitate as she saw the reddening patches on Twilight’s coat.

“Yes… yes, that is perhaps a good idea. I’m sorry, Twilight, I couldn’t help myself. Not when you were… um…” she blushed, eyes shifting away guiltily.

“Th-that’s okay. I wanted you to feel good.”
The alicorn smiled dazedly. “No complaints, dearest.”

Couldn’t you just… fix the burns? You’re very good at modifying living things, aren’t you?

The voice came back almost surprised. “Why yes, I suppose I am, dear one. Very well, although you may feel somewhat tired after this. You may wish to move to a safer distance, Lady Celestia.”

The alicorn lazily rolled over, stopping at the edge of the bed, watching Twilight intently. I consign control to Terminus. Immediately, the pain fell away, a comfortable numbness spreading through her. The world came alive with a riot of colours, although Celestia’s brilliance was blinding before Terminus averted her eyes from the second sun.

“Pay close attention, dear one.”

Magic poured through into the spark, without focusing on any particular point. No… the point is inside me. She could feel the focus of the spark shifting slowly across the surface of her face, the flesh shivering and rearranging in a most unsettling way. Magic infiltrated the skin, performing hundreds of minute transmutations.

“This technique may be used in many other ways, such as partial transformations of the avatar. Much more efficient than forming a new limb from nothing.”

I… I see. She refrained from commenting on the impossibility of such a spell. She’d seen transformation spells, but they were usually incredibly specific, such as a spell to transmute the target, or a portion of the target’s mass into an orange. A soft snort from Celestia, and Terminus flicked her eyes back toward the other mare. The flesh of Celestia’s forehoof rippled, becoming a white-scaled claw, like that of a dragon. Clenching her newly formed fist, she let the transmutation end, reforming the hoof.

“Useful indeed, honoured guest. I suppose my student should learn such things, if your presence here is to become the norm. I feel I must warn you of the others that lurk in the shadows of our domains. I will shelter you should they prove hostile, if only for Twilight’s sake.”

The air in the bedroom seemed to chill, Twilight catching a flash of rage tempered with fear. “I see. Thank you for the warning, Lady Celestia. I shall endeavour to keep your subjects out of the crossfire,” the voice said coldly with her own mouth. The skin of her forelegs rippled, reforming in seconds, and a moment later the glow of the mage eye faded, the startling clarity of vision returning to normal. A wave of exhaustion slammed into her, and she sank down in the bed, resting her head on her newly healed hooves. Thank you…

Twilight felt her body gently rolled, until she laid comfortably on her back. Celestia moved up, nuzzling Twilight’s cheek gently. “I am very sorry, my little pony. I… I did not mean to…”

“It’s alright.” Twilight yawned again, wriggling her back against the soft, silken sheets. “M’all better now.” She smiled a lazy smile up at her mentor, eyes half-lidded. Celestia’s own eyes softened, and she dipped her head down to catch Twilight’s lips for a bare moment.

“Tell you what. Just lay back, and let me make it up to you, okay?” The glint in Celestia’s eyes made Twilight shiver involuntarily, and she grinned and nodded her consent.

Her hooves grasped the bedsheets, the slippery fabric rubbing the sensitive frogs of her hooves. She gasped as Celestia nipped at her neck, hot breath washing down her body as she moved even lower. Twilight whimpered, moving to grasp the ethereal, rainbow mane as it flowed over her body.

She chanced a glance down, catching Celestia’s soft rose eyes with her own. Heat flooded her body at the look in her mentor’s eyes, and she bit her lip, letting her head thump back on the bed. “Y-You tease…”

A tinkling giggle met her words, and she felt a soft flick of tongue over her sensitive mound. Moaning, she raised her hips involuntarily as Celestia’s hooves stroked over her cutie marks. A sudden heat and wetness enveloped her clitoris, and a little gasp escaped her. “Mmm… right there…”

Long strands of Celestia’s hair moved up, washing over her body and prodding at her most sensitive areas. As Celestia continued to tongue her clitoris, her mane twisted around Twilight’s nipples, and she yelped. It trailed off to a moan as Celestia eased up, tongue working ever more furiously at the unicorn’s nub.

Twilight squirmed, the roiling heat in her belly growing with each little flick of tongue or hair. It rose higher, to her chest, and she gasped. “Nearly… oh… nearly there…”

Cold air hit her nethers suddenly as Celestia removed her face from Twilight’s pussy, a little smile on her face. “I want to make you feel very good, my little Twilight. I cannot do that so quickly.” Twilight gave a little growl of frustration, tugging still at the strands of mane playing across her body.

Heat rushed over her vulva again, and a wet tongue parted her lower lips. She shivered, bucking slightly on the tongue as it wound its way into her pussy. She moaned, walls constricting around the intruder, growing wetter by the moment. Celestia hummed against her pussy, lips fully around Twilight’s lower ones as she lapped at the inside of her cunt. The heat built again, this time more insistent, and spiked harder when Celestia ran her tongue suddenly up her vulva to her clitoris again.

Twilight’s hair writhed, shooting down to twine with Celestia’s and pull the alicorn ever closer. Several of the strands shot over Celestia, stroking at the sun cutie marks on the princess’ flanks. Celestia gasped, raising her ass slightly before going back to her ministrations. Twilight bucked upwards, finding Celestia’s mouth and moaning as her clitoris was once more enveloped.

Black hair wound even further back, coming to rest at Celestia’s entrances. She shivered, still keeping her attention on Twilight as the tendrils eased into her pussy and ass simultaneously. She moaned against Twilight’s clit, and the unicorn bucked again, the heat in her abdomen becoming nigh unbearable as her nethers began to tingle.

The tentacles plunged even deeper into Celestia, and she bucked back against them. Twilight grasped her hair firmly, pulling her back down to her needy pussy. Celestia attacked it with a vengeance, the vibrations of her moans drawing identical moans from Twilight as she peaked.

Cum flowed over the princess’ tongue, Twilight’s spasming walls pushing ever more out. After a moment of hesitation, Celestia lapped it up greedily, sucking at Twilight’s entrance. Sleepiness overcame the unicorn, and with a last effort of will, she plunged the tentacles as deep as they would go inside of her mentor. Celestia cried out, slick walls clenching around the hair as her own orgasm hit, coating the ends of the hair in her juices.

Both ponies flopped down, breathing heavily, and Twilight sighed contentedly. A warm glow seemed to fill her, spreading out from her heart to all of her limbs. Celestia slid up beside her, brushing Twilight’s damp mane from her face. “I hope you accept my apology, dearest Twilight.”

Twilight’s eyebrows rose into her hairline. She made a show of thinking about it, hoof lazily tapping her chin. “Well… I guess so.” She smirked, winking at Celestia as she curled up even closer.

She let out a little yawn as Celestia bundled her up in her hooves, almost like one might hold a filly. “Don’t worry, Twilight. I’ll keep you safe, dearest,” the alicorn murmured, nuzzling her. Her eyes widened. Safe from what, though? She shuddered, cuddling into Celestia’s smooth fur.

“G-goodnight, Celestia.”

“Goodnight, Twilight.”

~~~

Clad in a spell of silence, she stole into the bedroom of the Element of Honesty. Parting the four-poster’s curtains with her horn, Celestia took a moment to examine the sleeping mare for any signs of adverse effects. Aura stable, physically healthy, hat reads… life signs? The orange mare’s hat had remained glued to her scalp even through the transfer from Ponyville, and she took a moment to examine the thing closely. A simple felt construction, although it seemed to have absorbed some of the intrinsic earth pony magic within the mare, gaining supernatural stubbornness. She hummed quietly. Enveloped in her magical field… it’s actually become part of her body, magically speaking. Practically indestructible by normal means. She must hold it very dear to her. A touch of her horn removed the sleep spell, and Applejack’s eyes immediately snapped open and she sprang off the bed, dropping into a low stance as her eyes darted around the room.

“P-princess Celestia!? Where am I?”

She held up a hoof, “Peace, Applejack. You are in Canterlot, along with the rest of your friends, after an incident in Ponyville. You are safe.”

Applejack blushed, rubbing her neck sheepishly as she straightened up. “Sorry your highness, I’ve just been havin’ the darndest luck lately. Oh my gosh, Twilight never came back… did’ya find her, Princess?”

She smiled gently. She came to me, actually. She almost hugged herself, savouring the warm fuzzy feeling, but kept her mask intact. “Of course. She actually alerted me to the issue, although by that point things were far out of hoof. She was successful in eliminating the threat of one ‘Night Slash’, however.”

Applejack winced, rubbing her face. “Please don’t say that name. I-I mean, not that I can tell you what to do, b-but… I’d rather not remember the way I fawned around him, and I reckon the others might just feel the same. What about Fluttershy? They were thick as thieves for a few days, those two.”

She sighed, her cheerful mood effectively burst. I wish I could do more. Maybe if I… no, it would be easier to clone her than to fix the scarring. And by that point, they wouldn’t accept a ‘new’ Fluttershy. Applejack’s face fell, seemingly managing to read her even through her royal demeanor. “I’m sorry. She is safe now, however it may be wise to be gentle with her. I have done what I can, but she will need the love and support of her friends more than anything.”

“R-right. You can count on me, yer Highness!”

Celestia smiled, laughing a tinkly little chuckle. She felt like a fraud. What good is power when you’re never where you’re really needed? Perhaps if I were to extend the wards to Ponyville… Oh, this wouldn’t be a problem if I could count on Luna’s vigil… After all, the creature had been very wary during the day, and splitting her consciousness enough to pay attention to every creature’s aura under the sun would be exhausting, even for her. “Thank you, Applejack. I must go wake the others, however breakfast will be provided for you in the dining hall one floor down. Good luck.”

With that done, she proceeded down the hall, waking each pony in turn. Rainbow Dash was initially irritable, but mollified by the offering of free food. Rarity was surprisingly passive about the entire thing, taking a moment to ask if Twilight would be with them, before going on her way. As much as she enjoyed Pinkie’s antics, she found the mare’s incessant cheerfulness and convoluted aura to be tiresome. She had managed to barter Pinkie down to one party, delivered in the middle of evening court, as a way to break the sheer monotony. Finally, and with some trepidation, she reached out with her magic, gently tapping Fluttershy awake. Shrinking back, Fluttershy stared at her, eyes wide, before settling completely still.

“Y-your Highness,” she said quietly, bowing her head.

“Do not fear, Fluttershy. I have momentarily relocated you to the palace. You are safe, now,” Celestia murmured as reassuringly as she could. Imagine if it were Twilight. What would I say? Her eyes stung, and she was forced to look away. On second thoughts...

“I see,” Fluttershy replied, her eyes glazed and distant. “I-is Twilight here?” she asked suddenly, her eyes snapping up to meet Celestia’s. The princess gave a gentle smile.

“Of course, my little pony. She, and all your friends, are most likely making their way to breakfast as we speak.”

The little pegasus seemed to curl in on herself, squeezing her eyes tightly shut as she took a deep breath, letting out a little sob. “O-okay, I’ll… uhm, I’ll come down in a minute, y-your Highness.”

Celestia bowed her head solemnly. “If you are comfortable with this, then I will see you in the dining suite. Be safe, Fluttershy.” She took a step forward, reappearing seamlessly in her own bedchambers. The balcony curtains allowed the chill of morning to enter, and she took a moment to enjoy the sound of Canterlot’s birds making their morning tribute. A soft voice bit off its previous conversation, offering a greeting, and she whispered a careful response to the voidling, not wanting to disturb her student. Twilight sat on the rich silk bedclothes, a section of silken scroll hovering before her. The material was quite expensive in western Equestria, due to the need to ship the material over from Neighpon. Odd that she’d be reading something so antiquated… I didn’t think many records survived of the times before paper. She recognised that perplexed scowl, and moved closer, nuzzling the unicorn’s ears. She did hug herself then, simply pleased with the closeness, and the sheer warmth she felt in Twilight’s company.

“Problems, Twilight?” she whispered, looking over the top of Twilight’s obstructive curtain of hair. She recognised the writing style immediately, and bit her lip. Luna, then… that explains the silk. She reached out, hugging the unicorn to her tightly. Twilight gave a little squeak as she was suddenly pulled backward, but nestled into Celestia’s chest gratefully.

“Oof! C-careful,” Twilight said, her cool body almost completely enfolded by the larger alicorn spooning against her. Celestia felt her cheeks heat at that unconscious admonishment, and immediately loosened her grip. “Oh, Sun… I’m so sorry, Princess, I didn’t m-mean to—”

Celestia kissed one of the perky purple ears, a little thrill racing through her at the ability to do so freely. “Quite all right, my dearest pony. If I make you uncomfortable, I expect you to be honest in telling me so, so I’m quite pleased that you’re already ahead of schedule.”

Ducking her head, Twilight acknowledged the praise with pink cheeks, before shifting her attention back to the scroll. “I’m having difficulty with this, though. I know it’s middle-Equestrian, but it’s in some sort of odd dialect, and written on silk like this the hoofwriting is… strange. I think it’s from Lady Luna, though.”

Celestia felt a weight settle gently in her gut as her eyes scanned down the missive, yet another small reminder of the separation. “She wishes to speak with Terminus in three days time, at nine o’clock. She acknowledges your presence as a necessity, and extends the invitation to you as well.”

She felt Twilight tense, and hugged the little unicorn closer. “Whatever you need, I will provide. What’s on your mind?”

“I-I… I just… I still don’t know what to do. She’s so much older, and so hopeless that I just don’t know how to help her. It’s no use being a good friend to her when she can barely accept me as a sapient being!”

Twilight twisted, turning to face her. “And I can’t let you down. You know that, Celestia. So I need to do my best.”

Thinking it over, Celestia made a soft humming noise. “You always do, Twilight. And what of your plans, Terminus? You are awfully quiet as of late.”

“I suspect that the lady Luna wishes to continue our debate on the role of Beings in relation to mortals. I do not plan to disappoint her. In addition, I fully endorse Twilight’s plans to reach Luna through her stomach. From shared memories, it is clear that Pinkie Pie is an exceptional cook.”

Twilight blushed fiercely, wiggling uncomfortably on the red silk. “Terminus! That’s… that was a silly idea, Princess, don’t pay attention to her.”

Celestia shrugged, smiling and fluttering kisses over Twilight’s cheek, eliciting a yelp. Too cute, my faithful Twilight. “It isn’t as terrible an idea as you suggest, actually. She has never accepted offered meals from the palace kitchens, to the chagrin of the cooks, but a creation of Pinkie Pie’s might be enough to tempt her. Why, I remember the first time I actually tried eating… year four-fifty-two. I think I spent the week after bingeing on cakes,” she whispered against Twilight’s ear, giving it a small peck. She felt a little shiver run through Twilight as she rested her chin against her student’s cheek, though Twilight quickly gave way to giggles.

“I can’t say I can picture you being fat, Celestia,” Twilight murmured, smiling fondly, her icy aura tingling deliciously against Celestia’s teats. I wish she would shift a little lower… no, no, be serious. I could break her if I’m not careful. Still, she couldn’t help a little purr at the thought.

“I suspect the royal rump has never been so padded since. Worth the time, though,” Celestia licked her lips, wiggling her hips to get more comfortable, rubbing herself against Twilight’s soft coat. Coincidentally, of course. Unable to take the separation any longer, she claimed Twilight’s lips, before carefully licking and kissing down Twilight’s neck as she gasped.

A purple hoof gently pushed Celestia away as Twilight bit her lip, her eyes smouldering with lust. “Stop that; we’re meant to be going to breakfast soon, and if you make me all, uhm… horny…”

Celestia quirked an eyebrow, grinning impishly. “Then what, Twilight? What will you do?”

Her student gave a frustrated little grunt, craning her neck up to give Celestia a kiss that practically froze her tongue, pushing the alicorn back into the plush pillows. She smirked, looking up into those glowing purple eyes, half-lidded with need.

“Well, if you insist...”

They were late to breakfast.

Author's Note

Hey everybody, new chapter out. Plot's a bit slow, but can't do much about that now. A massive shout out to MidnightDancer for editing/proofreading this chapter, and especially for her work on the cloppy stuffs. Don't know what I'd do without her, honestly. If you haven't read her stories, go read them now. Seriously. Anyway, I'll just be over here, being generally caffeinated and doing author stuffs. Hope you liked the chapter.